. = — _, oe 7 ~~ pe a Oe re . ; : nt - ¢ 4 . ‘ ; ee ee A ke . ae - ; ‘ ’ : a Seta! ‘eee be tA - ae eee bie Pd &- > fmt tian Rese - . - r : - new , - Pa : ' } : ore votes , ah . “~ ) Aaa wh . - . 4 . . : mi < ; . “a ee ~e “+ Po aD sna : . ws : 4 oe ; oe +50 as We th AI " wwe +e ww @ pe . nal . 4 * . ae a4 — +44 a ees - J wo r , ae , +4 tees 14g eret +¢ 7. e% i+. Pod t™~ = + . yie.4 . te ® Cte re , ncn SS ae at Tl nde net = —.- ae oh Sats hare ee . } 4 | | : , j <_<, RTERLY JOUR Us ryis GAL SOCIETY - in . a TWENTY -TOCKER,. - a a 7 a i jt, wae. oo pee > =. pF eC a aa PART TRE FIKST. } fe OF TRE GEOLKa: ad belies a epee e® a pean ten: er: 14 ELE De etry AN. 4 . THE QUARTERLY JOURNAL GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. EDITED BY THE ASSISTANT-SECRETARY OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. Quod si cui mortalium cordi et cure sit non tantum inventis hzrere, atque iis uti, sed ad ulteriora _ penetrare ; atque non disputando adversarium, sed opere naturam vincere; denique non belle et probabiliter _ opinari, sed certo et ostensive scire; tales, tanquam veri scientiarum filii, nobis (si videbitur) se adjungant —Novum Organum, Prefatio. ; VOLUME THE TWENTY-FOURTH.. seratinieadl ) ZA QQOMIAN leF 1868. e < PART THE FIRST. PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCKERN:, ys) aa LONDON : LONGMAN, GREEN, READER, AND DYER. PARIS ;—FRIED. KLINCKSIECK, 11 RUE DE LILLE; J. ROTHSCHILD, 14 RUE DE BUCI, : LEIPZIG, T. O. WEIGEL. SOLD ALSO AT THE APARTMENTS OF THE SOCIETY. MDCCCLXVIII,. List OFFICHRS . OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. RARAARE ORADIAI Elected February 21, 1868. RARARAAARARLRASS SOE WrestVent. Professor T. H. Huxley, LL.D., F.R.S. Gice-Brestvents. Sir R. I. Murchison, Bart., K.C.B., F.R.S. | Earl of Selkirk, F.R.S. Prof. A. C. Ramsay, LL.D., F-R.S. Rey. T. Wiltshire, M.A., F.L.S. Secretaries. P. Martin Duncan, M.B. Lond., F.R.S. | John Evans, Esq., F.R.S., F.S.A. Foreign Secretary. Prof. D. T. Ansted, M.A., F.R.S. Creasurer. J. Gwyn Jeffreys, Esq., F.R.S. COUNCIL. Prof. D. T. Ansted, M.A., F.R.S. Sir Charles Lyell, Bart., M.A.,D.C.L.,F.R.S. Duke of Argyll, D.C.L., F.R.S. Prof. John Morris. ; W. Boyd Dawkins, Esq., M.A., F.R.S. Sir R. I. Murchison, Bart., K.C.B., F.R.S. : P. Martin Duncan, M.B. Lond., F.R.S. Robert W. Mylne, Esq., F.R.S. ; Sir P. de M. G. Egerton, Bart., M.P., F.R.S. | Prof. A. C. Ramsay, LL.D., F.R.S. R. Etheridge, Esq., F.R.S.E. Earl of Selkirk, F.R.S. John Evans, Esq., F.R.S., F.S.A. Warington W. Smyth, Esq., M.A., F.R.S. David Forbes, Esq., F.R.S. Alfred Tylor, Esq., F.L.S. Prof. T. H. Huxley, LL.D., F.R.S. Rev. Thomas Wiltshire, M.A., F.L.S. & A.S. Sir H. James, R.E., F.R.S. Searles V. Wood, jun., Esq. J. Gwyn Jeffreys, Esq., F.R.S. & LS. Henry Woodward, Esq., F.Z.S. Prof. T. Rupert Jones. Assistant-Secretary, Librarian, anv Curator. H. M. Jenkins, Esq. ‘Clerk. Mr. W. W. Leighton. Library and HHuseum Assistants. W. Stephen Mitchell, LL.B., F.L.S. | Mr. Sydney B. J. Skertchly. TABLE OF CONTENTS. PART I.—ORIGINAL COMMUNICATIONS. Apams, Dr. A. Lerru, and G. Busx, Esq. On the discovery of the meistie Mlephant in the Fossil state. 1...) pa 5. wee nee Siesta Apams, Dr. A. Lrrru. On the Death of Fishes on the coast of the BR MPMELEPEN TEL YE Fh Ga} tench clap te rope vraha air w/4 ous. ec blhi! che! W! aug a"e pace Baas Areyit, Duke of. On the Physical Geography of Argyllshire, in connexion with its Geological Structure ...........-..00eeee Arxi, Rey. J. On Volcanoes in the New Hebrides and Banks’s Mere OTM CH eStats BE 6 OFA etc aie waceraiign Ten tales BaBpaGE, C.; sq. On the Parallel Roads of Glen Roy.......... Baker, Capt., T. Note accompanying some Fossils from Port Santa rueeeamecomia. | ADStACE. |S. 1 pac pence cs cata seh + bee Busk, G., Esq., and Dr. A. LrrrH Apams. On the Discovery of the Aciage-Mlephanban the FossilState 20. 20. te net eet oon Criark, J., Esq. On the Geological Peculiarities of that part of Central Germany knownas the Saxon Switzerland. | Abridged. ] Coprineton, T., Esq. On a Section of the Strata from the Chalk to the Bembridge Limestone, at Whitecliff Bay, Isle of Wight. | AE pian edu crtataccechy ined © sight coanctiogy V-, stvis oiemadeaeeas Cottinewoop, Dr. C. On some Sources of Coal in the Eastern tenmcphere,. -(-Abmdeeds| Ayes ial laae tote OL Sa On the Geological Features of the Northern part of For- mosa and of the adjacent Islands. [Abridged.].............. Dawes, W. Boyp, Esq. On a New Species of Fossil Deer from Olgerne (Wig 2 Plates.) c.cgs quwn et mieten ccna tittes . Ona New Species of Fossil Deer from the Norwich Crag. GWith, 2, Plate, Weert es eee ee Bohs Did ak. eM RG BL Page 496 303 305 496 548 519 iv TABLE OF CONTENTS. Page Dawetns, W. Boxp, Esq. On the Dentition of Rhinoceros Ktruscus, Fale. (With? Plates.) co... P25) see 2 1 ses «eee 207 Duncan, Dr. P. Marti. On the Fossil Corals of the West-Indian Islands. Partiv. Conclusion. (With 2 Plates.) Du Nover, G. V., Esq. On Flint Flakes from Carrickfergus and daras. (Abstract. |... 2 2245 oes. setae bo oe 495 Ecerton, Sir P.G. On the Characters of some New Fossil Fish from the Lias of Lyme Regis see's ses e268 6 0 6 = 2 © 6 8 82 Os eee eee Frower, W. H., Esq. On the Affinities and probable Habits of the extinct Australian Marsupial Thylacolec carnifex, Owen.. ...- 307 Foote, R. B., Esq. On the Distribution of Stone Implements in Southern fadia.. 352605 2. Ane ss ss co eee oe eee 484 Harkness, Prof., and Dr. H. A. Nicuotson. On the Coniston Group AZf LS SP 2o MA ee ae 1 Se 296 Hatcu, D., Esq. Ona Saliferous Deposit in St. Domingo. [Abs- tract. | oh ad heck CA ett Species Geen a 339 Hicks, H., Esq., and J. W. Satrer, Esq. On some Fossils from the Meneyian Group: |[/Abstract.} (2.2252. .200..5)) 2 eee 510 Hout, Dr. H. B. On the Older Rocks of South Devon and East Cornwall. (With a Plate.) ...... <0 2.004 a0) . i eee Hout, H. F., Esq. On the recent Earthquakes in Northern For- miosa..- | Abstract. voi. sap. Shee oec8 cel lt hp 510 Hvueues, T. M‘K., Esq. On the two Plains of Hertfordshire and thew Gravels ig. 15.4. peice bee ae «eee 283 Hutt, E., Esq. On the Thickness of the Carboniferous Rocks of the Pendle Range of Hills, Lancashire, as illustrating the Author’s views regarding the “ South-easterly Attenuation of the Carboniferous Sedimentary Strata of the North of England” 319 On the Relative Ages of the Leading Physical Features and Lines of Elevation of the Carboniferous District of Lanca- shire and Yorkshire Jupp, J. W., Esq. On the Speeton Clay LankESTER, E. R., Esq. On the Discovery of the Remains of Ce- phalaspidian Fishes in Devonshire and Cornwall; and of the identity of Steganodictyum, M’Coy, with Genera of those Fishes 546 Luspock, Sir J. On the Parallel Roads of Glen Roy............ 83 MacxintosH, D., Esq. On the origin of Smooth, Rounded, and - Hollowed Surfaces of Limestone and Granite. [Abstract.].... 277 On a striking instance of apparent Oblique Lamination in Granite... [| Abstract.].’......01. 0. pee eee ss 25 ee ee 278 .On the Mode and Extent of Encroachment of the Sea on some parts of the Shores of the Bristol Channel TABLE OF CONTENTS. v j Pag Maw, G., Esq. On the Disposition of Iron in Variegated Strata. ‘ RE PERL cer here bg efi WK guider 6<.4 4 sw os a5e vig PUR es Bilt 351 Mep.icort, H. B., Esq. On the Alps and the Himalayas........ 34 Mitrorp, A. B., Esq. On the Coal-mines of Iwanai, Island of Jesso, REE of NASSAU. Ins Sart ater cheer nC bel Oh she, eG tebe ex's 1d Qo 511 Mourray, A., Esq. On the Diminution of the Volume of the Sea during past Geological Epochs. [Abstract.] ...........e00e 495 Napier, ©. O. G., Esq. On the Lower Lias Beds occurring at Cot- ham, Bedminster, and Keynsham, near Bristol. [Abstract.] .. 204 Nicnoxison, Dr. H. A., and Prof. Harkness. On the Coniston 2 TOS ot CRON SARS, ae re Oe) oh re ant ae ee ne eR 296 Nicwotson, Dr. H. A. On the Graptolites of the Coniston Flags ; with Notes on the British Species of the Genus Giraptolites. Me ICS iickk 4... deieldaat te Yann :-<-coeeee 21 Heliastrea altissima. Pl. il. f. 3 ...... IMagocene: 5.2. 222.. Trinidad. .3.¢ 5.92 i? msiynts. 9 Malad. Ay fon cuteateee Pertiary tance Antigua, |... -csseee 19 Isastrea confusa. Pl. ii. f.6 ......... Miocene ......... Trinidad .....25es 14 Lamellastrea Smythi. P\.i. f. 2a, 2b Tertiary ......... Antigua. ...22 .3seees 20 Paracyathus Henekemt?22.2..00-.<025-- ‘Miocene ......... San Domingo ...... 16 Placotrochus Sawkinsi. P). ii. f. 2a, 26 Eocene............ Jamaica 4.5.5 18 Pocillopora tenuis. PI. i. f. 5a, 5e 2 3 21 Saiimne oe Tertiary “2. 5.53 Antigua: .gsc2s-eee { 19 Stylophora minuta..........6 Perea essed MIOCENE ...c000..| LTMIGAd o.oo 19 Mottivsca. (Lamellibranchiata.) Anatina Cothamensis...... ence nny | 206 Auienla Sounder streak ee cess eack. Suen Lower Lias ...... Cotham 2. ..ccesc. <1 eee ETNA eS MANUTUS aoe pawn naseds wives AUR 206 Name of Species. Formation. Locality. ANNULOSA. ( Crustacea.) Eurypterus obesus. Pl. x. f..1...... ( Logan Water .. punctatus. Pl. ix. f. 2......... Leintwardine . = eee. PI. is. Ff. 1; and if Saran! scence 4 Tanarkchinets.« Pterygotus raniceps. Pl. ix. f. 3.... \ Lanarkshire...... VERTEBRATA. (Pisces.) Eulepidotus sauroides............0.000 Molophagus FUlO. .........00s0..0es es F Isocolum granulatum................4.. PEIN eee te cnc Lyme Regis...... Osteorachis macrocephalus ......... ( Mammalia.) ee ee Pl Wopper Tertiary [Clacton os... Cervus Falconeri. PI. xviii. f. 8-12...|Norwich Crag.../Norwich ............ OS SUE) 02 a egies eee Rhinoceros Etruscus. Pls. vii. and f C & hile icipsisSecingesseress Wer Mentianys ceccilg oe Thylacoleo carnifex ...... dee meteelas | Australia ........ ‘a . is = heh ec! rie Te "© = _— Lh ed a >. ae ds EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. PLATE Pac I. { Wust-Inp1an Fossit Corats, to illustrate Dr. P. Martin Dun- FE, can’s paper on the Fossil Corals of the West-Indian Islands... 33 TIT. { Puan or AmIENS AND SxEcrions In THE Environs OF AMIENS, to EV. illustrate Mr. Alfred Tylor’s paper on the Amiens Gravel ... 106 V. { Sxippaw Grarrorirss, to illustrate Dr. H. A. Nicholson’s paper AE on the Graptolites of the Skiddaw Series ................s.ss005 145 VII PremoLar AND MonAr Series or Rutnoceros Errvuscvs, to VIL illustrate Mr. W. Boyd Dawkins’s paper on the Dentition of 5 PURI CETOS UCIUSCUS os oc cuiceccaeroyn tore tesstages aeniet (once ete 217 Tx, { Huryrrervs anv Prerycorvs, to illustrate Mr. Henry Wood- xX. ward’s paper on some new species of Crustacea from the : Upper Silurian Rocks of Lanarkshire.......:ccs.s00s.s0ic..0eeee0s 295 XII. | Disposition or Iron 1n VARIEGATED StTrRAtA, to illustrate Mr. XIII. George Maw’s paper on the Disposition of Iron in Variegated XIV. GEM oo S sal. Sebna nh lek oo Bl weiss aod ORME Pema ts doted 18 hos 399 XV. GrotocicAL Mar or Soutu Devon AnD East Cornwatt, to AVI: illustrate Dr. Harvey B. Holl’s paper on the older rocks of | south Devon and Hast Cornwall ......:...:g..screcncstessceceseeees 454. XVII Cervus Browni AnD Cervus Fauconert, to illustrate Mr. W. XVIII. Boyd Dawkins’s papers on New Species of Fossil Deer from ; Clacton and: the Norwich Crag™ 720.0 is... decces este cree Seeds ann 516 4 GRAPTOLITES FROM THE ConisTon Fags, to illustrate Dr. H. A. XX. Nicholson’s paper on the Graptolites of the Coniston Flags, ; with notes on the British species of the genus Graptolites ... 549 ERRATA ET CORRIGENDA. ‘Page lsv, line 5, for latter read last. 8, line 20, for it read the chalk. 32, line 36, for Paleontological read Paleontographical. 37, line 5, dee total. 49, woodcut, the rocks matked 6 should have been represented as con- for mably underlying the small synclinal in the middle of the section. 61, line 29, dele the presence of. 160, fig. 4, right-hand end of section, near base-line, add 1. .5 fig. 5, left-hand end of section, near base-line, add 1. 179, line 5 from bottom, foot-note, and elsewhere, jor intreglacial read intraglacial. 223, end of hne 6, add have. 287, description of woodcut, add F. Fault or slip. 305, tine 6 from bottom, for it flames ; shooting read it; flames shooting. 421, line 30, for panthecie: read hoe theers 437, line 15 from bottom, for N. 10° E. read E. 10° N. 446, line 10 im table, and elsewhere, for Entomos read Entomis. 454, line 27, for Painton read Paignton. 466, line 4. for show vead shows. 474, woodcut, the chalk should have been represented conformable to the underlying Gault, and the high-inclination Palzozoic rocks should have been continued beneath the sea-level. 475, line 11 from bottom, after Weald insert Clay. 556, beginning of line 25, zusert on. 574, line 5, after Tertiary add Beds. ee LE eee eee GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. ANNUAL GENERAL MEETING, FEB. 21, 1868. REPORT OF THE COUNCIL. Tur Council of the Geological Society, in presenting their Annual Report to the Fellows, have more cause than usual to congratulate them on the increasing prosperity of the Society, although the monetary pressure of the last twelve months has produced a tem- porary diminution of the receipts. During the year 1867 the number of the Society has been in- creased by the election of no less than 62 new Fellows; of these, 55 had paid their fees up to the end of the year, making with 5 pre- viously elected, who paid their fees in 1867, a total increase of 60 new Fellows. On the other hand, the Society has sustained the loss of 22 Fellows by death and of 2 by resignation, making a net in- crease of 36 ordinary Fellows. One Foreign Member has been elected in the place of one deceased, and one Foreign Correspondent has been elected in place of the one elected to fill the vacancy in the list of Foreign Members. The total number of the Society at the close of 1866 was 1149; and at the close of 1867, 1185. The expenditure of the past year has exceeded the income by the sum of £18 ls. 8d. This excess is less than might have been ex- pected from the falling off in the receipts under the heads of Com- positions and Annual Contributions ; but as this falling off is merely the result of deferred payments, it is probable that the receipts of the current year will show a corresponding increase. The number .of Contributing Fellows is now 469, and their annual payments should reach the sum of £900, whereas during the past year not quite three-fourths of that amount was collected under the head of Annual Contributions. The Expenditure has been somewhat increased by the volume of the Quarterly Journal having been unusually bulky. The amount VOL. XXIV. a il ANNIVERSARY MEETING, to the credit of income for 1867 has also been diminished by the transfer from income to capital of the money advanced on account of the Bequest Fund in previous years. The funded property of the Society has been increased by the _ Investment of £300 in Consols, and now reaches the sum of £4860. The Council have to announce the completion of Vol. XXIII. of the Quarterly Journal, including a Supplementary Number published in December, and the publication of the first part of Vol. XXTY. They have also to announce the appointment of Mr. W. W. Leighton to the office of Clerk, rendered vacant by the resignation of Mr. R, Fenton; and of Mr. W. Stephen Mitchell and Mr. Sydney B. J. Skertchly as Museum and Library Assistants, in the room of Mr. R. Tate and Mr. Horace Woodward, who resigned their respective posts last September. The Council have awarded the Wollaston Medal to Professor Carl F. Naumann of Leipzig, in recognition of his labours, extending over nearly half a century, in the departments of Geology, Mineralogy, ~ and Crystallography, and especially for the admirable series of Geo- logical Surveys of Saxony and adjoining countries, executed by him- self and his coadjutors between the years 1836 and 1843, and for the great standard work on Geology (‘ Lehrbuch der Geognosie’), which, with the excellent courses of lectures delivered by him at Freiburg and at Leipzig, has exercised a powerful influence on the education of the newer generation of continental geologists. The balance of the proceeds of the Wollaston Fund has been awarded to M. J. Bosquet, of Maestricht, in aid of the valuable researches on the Tertiary and Cretaceous Mollusca, Entomostraca, and other fossils of Holland and Belgium, on which he has been so long and successfully engaged. Report of the Library and Museum Committee, 1867-68. The Museum. The additions made to the Foreign portion of the Society’s Museum during the past year include a collection of fossils from the Oxfordian and Callovian strata of Poland, presented by M. Zeuschner; a col- lection of rocks, fossils, and specimens of coal from the Eastern Hemisphere, presented by Dr. C. Collingwood, F.L.S.; a collection of fossil Corals from Trinidad, presented by Dr. P. Martin Duncan, Sec. G.S.; a collection of Devonian fossils from the Rhenish Pro- vinces, presented by the late W. J. Hamilton, Esq., F.R.S., F.G.8. ; and single specimens from St. Helena, presented by J. H. Blofeld, Esq., F.G.8.; as well as from the Sewalik Hills, presented by Capt. F. G. 8. Parker, F.G.S.; and from Sombrero, presented by H. W. Bristow, Esq., F.R.S., F.G.8. ~ Among the specimens in the British portion of the Museum, which have been received during the year, are a collection of rocks from Bala, presented by H. T. Richardson, Esq.; and a collection of fossils from the Lingula Flags and Tremadoce Slates, presented by T. Ash, ANNUAL REPORT. ili. Esq: In this portion of the Museum the naming and remounting of the collection of Red Crag fossils has been completed, and the re- arrangement of the collection of Eocene fossils has been commenced. More attention, however, has been given to the Foreign portion of the Museum: in the earlier part of the year the collections of Cre- taceous fossils from Faxoe, of Miocene and Pliocene fossils from Italy, and of Senonian, Cenomanian, and Neocomian fossils from France, were cleaned, remounted, and to a great extent renamed. These extra-British fossils occupy 13 drawers, and represent the work done in the Foreign portion of the Museum from the. last Anniversary until the close of last Session, —the work in the Museum having been since temporarily suspended, chiefly owing to Mr. Tate’s resignation in the summer. The Committee wish to reexpress the opinion of the standing Library and Museum Committee, given at the close of last Session, as to the desirability of the Society possessing specimens in illustra- tion of papers published in the Quarterly Journal, and to suggest that in future the Assistant Secretary’s letter, acknowledging the receipt of communications to the Society, should contain the follow- ing paragraph :— “The Society would be glad to receive and arrange in their Museum any specimens which you can spare to illustrate your - paper.” While on this part of the subject, this Committee beg to recom- mend that the Library and Museum Assistants, under the direction of the Assistant-Secretary, should, as far as possible, select and separately arrange such specimens in the Museum as have been already presented in illustration of papers read before the Society and published in their Transactions and Quarterly Journal. J. GWYN JEFFREYS. THOS. WILTSHIRE. ROBERT ETHERIDGE. | The Labrary. The additions to the Library during the year by purchases made at the recommendation of the standing Library Committee include the following works :— Angelin’s ‘ Iconographia Crustaceorum Formationis Transitionis,’ Delbos et Koechlin-Schlumberger’s ‘ Description Géologique et Mi- néralogique du département du Haut-Rhin,’ Quenstedt’s ‘ Hand- buch der Petrefactenkunde,’ Helmersen’s ‘Carte Géologique de la Russie, Herrmannsen’s ‘Indicis Generum Malacozoorum primor- dia,’ Senft’s ‘Die krystallinischen Felsgemeintheile, Fraas’s ‘ Aus dem Orient,” Vogelsang’s ‘ Philosophie der Geologic und mikro- skopische Gesteinsstudien,’ ‘ Report of the Geological Survey of Illinois,’ the ‘Journal de Conchyliologie’ from the commencement, and other publications. The Library has also been enriched by several presents, including a 2 iv ANNIVERSARY MEETING. the publications of numerous Societies and Academies, as well as the following books :— Barrande’s ¢ Céphalopodes Siluriens de la Bohéme,’ Introduction, ‘ Ptéropodes Siluriens de la Bohéme,’ Introduction, ‘ Systéme Silurien de la Bohéme,’ premiére Partie, ‘ Recherches Paléontologiques,’ vol. i1., ‘Classe des Mollusques, Ordre des Céphalopodes,’ vol. 111., ‘Ordre des Ptéropodes,’ presented by the author ; Da Costa’s ‘ Gaste- ropodes dos depositos terciarios de Portugal,’ presented by the au- thor; Hochstetter’s ‘New Zealand,’ German and English editions, presented by the author; Falconer’s ‘ Paleeontographical Memoirs,’ 2 vols., edited by Dr. Murchison, presented by the editor ; Darwin’s ‘ Animals and Plants under Domestication,’ presented by the author ; Tchihatcheff’s ‘ L’Asie Mineure et Empire Ottoman,’ presented by the author; Favre’s ‘Savoie,’ presented by the author; second volume of ‘ Reise der Oesterreichischen Fregatte Noyara um die Erde,’ presented by the Austrian Government. The Map-collection has received numerous additions during the ~ year, especially Naumann’s ‘Geognostische Karte des erzgebir- gischen Bassins im Koénigreiche Sachsen,’ presented by the author ; Koechlin-Schlumberger’s ‘Carte Géologique du département du Haut-Rhin,’ presented by the author; the Geological-Survey maps of Great Britain, the Netherlands, Sweden, New Zealand, and Victoria, presented by the Directors of the respective Surveys; several sheets of the Ordnance-Survey map of Great Britain, pre- sented by the Director of the Ordnance Survey, Col. Sir Henry James; and a large series of French charts, presented by the Dépot de la Marine. The Committee desire to express their regret at the resignation of Mr. Horace Woodward, who for a period of three years faith- fully and satisfactorily. discharged his duties as Library Assistant. J. GWYN JEFFREYS. THOS. WILTSHIRE. ROBERT ETHERIDGE. Comparative Statement of the Number of the Society at the close of the years 1866 and 1867. Dec. 31, 1866. Dec. 31, 1867. Compounders (2cF2 8126 <5 196. Riek = 197 Contributing Fellows...... A129.) eel eee 469 Non-contributing Fellows. . AAS - 408 38'S gE 434 1064 1100 Honorary Members ...... Bir tht ae 3 Foreign Members ........ Bs ii thoge yt Pine 42 Foreign Correspondents ....5 27 40° oka 40 ——— —SSe 1149 1185 ANNUAL REPORT. N General Statement explanatory of the Alteration in. the Number of Fellows, Honorary Members, &c., at the close of the years 1866 and 1867. Number of Compounders, Contributing and Non-contributing Fellows, December 31, 1064 SO Ee OES Nees rahe ticle Meee Wace. 6 Add Fellows elected during former year and 5 Gus ALL Gl els fae A ne a aria eee eae oe Add Fellows elected and paid in 1867 ...... 55 1124 Deduct Compounders deceased.............. 2 Contributing Fellows deceased ...... 6 Non-contributing Fellows deceased .. 14 Contributing Fellows resigned ...... 2 — 24 1100 Number of Honorary Members, Foreign Members, and Foreign Correspondents, } 85 Miecemperal, (S60 c.46 bes ene ot ee Add Foreign Member elected .............. 1 Foreign Correspondeni elected ........ 1 87 Deduct Foreign Member deceased........ 1 Foreign Correspondent elected as 1 Poreian, Member (2... .0 ss, «6 — 2 “= 85 1185 DrckeasED FELLows. Compounders (2). A. J. Sutherland, Esq. | Henry Coles, Esq. Residents and other Contributing Fellows (6). H. P. Hakewill, Esq. Sir T. Phillips. EK. Hopkins, Esq. W. J. Hamilton, Esq. Earl of Rosse. Dr, HE. H. Birkenhead. Non-contributing Fellows (14). Rey. W. D. Longlands. J. Smith, Esq. (Jordan Hill). K. O’Reiley, Esq. Rev. R. Hankinson. Very Rev. R. Dawes. Major Charters. J. P. Selby, Esq. Dr. J. Black. E. Cavell, Esq. J. P. Fraser, Esq. Dr. A. Gesner. Rev. R. Moore. Rev. B. HE. Lampet. Dr. Daubeny. al ANNIVERSARY MEETING. Foreign Member (1). Cay. A. Parolini. Frettows Restenep (2). Residents and other Contributing Fellows. G. Lowe, Esq. | G. F. M. Esmeade, Esq. The following Personage was elected from the list of Foreign Corre- spondents to fill the vacancy in the list of Foreign Members during the year 1867. Prof. A. Daubrée, of Paris. The following Personage was elected a Foreign Correspondent during the year 1867. Prof. B. Cotta, of Freiberg. The following Persons were elected Fellows during the year 1867. January 9th.—George Clark, Esq., Dowlais; James Eccles, Esq., Springwell House, Blackburn; William Harris, Esq., M.A., Osborne Villas, Windsor; and J. Charles Pooley, Esq., F.R.C.S., 1 Raglan Circus, Weston-super-Mare. 23rd.—The Rev. George Deane, B.A., B.Sc., Harrold, Bed- fordshire; J. Gledhill, Esq., F.M.S., King’s Cross, Halifax, York- shire; and James Parker, Esq., Oxford. February 6th.—R. G. M. Browne, Esq., Admiralty Registry, Doc- tors’ Commons, 9 College Crescent, Hampstead, N.W.; The Rev. Michael Alfred Moon, Cleator, near Whitehaven; and Benjamin B. Orridge, Esq., 33 St. John’s Wood Park, N.W. —— 20th.—The Right Hon. the Earl de Grey and Ripon, 1 Carlton Gardens, 8.W.; Frank Clarkson, Esq., 27 Oakley Street, 8.W.; James Diggens, Esq., Secretary to the Royal Albert Idiot Asylum ; and Joseph Lucas, Esq., Geological Survey of Great Britain, Museum, Jermyn Street, S. W. March 6th.—Robert Henry Scott, Esq., Hon. Sec. R.G.S.1., Director of the Meteorological Department of the Board of Trade; and Elijah Walton, Esq., 144 New Kent Road, 8.E. —— 20th.—James Danford Baldry, Esq., 2 Queen’s Square, West- minster, S.W.; and Coutts Trotter, Esq., 16 Cadogan Place, 8. W. April 3rd.—The Rev. John Edward Cross, M.A., F.R.A.S., Vicar of Appleby, Lincoinshire; Elias Dorming, Esq., M.1.C.E., 41 John Dalton Street, Manchester; R. Bruce Foot, Esq., Geological Sur- vey of India, Calcutta; the Rev. Charles Fraser, M.A., Christ- church, New Zealand; Lieut. Luard, R.E., Windsor; John Noble, Esq., 51 Westbourne Terrace, Hyde Park, W.; George Spencer Percival, Esq., Severn House, Henbury, Bristol Thomas Richards, Ksq., Mining Engineer, Bank House, Redruth, Cornwall ; Charles ee se ee ANNUAL REPORT. Vil Ricketts, M.D., 22 Argyll Street, Birkenhead ; Wilfrid H. Hudle- ston, Esq., M.A., F.Z.8., J.P., Barrister-at-Law, 21 Gloucester Place, Portman Square, W.; and Josiah Henry Trimellen, Esq., Mining Engineer, 2 Calvert Terrace, Swansea. April 17th.—John Francis Walker, Esq., B.A., F.C.S., Sidney-Sussex College, Cambridge. May 8th.—H. Cooper Rose, M.D., F.L.S., Hampstead, N.W. 22nd.—Elias J. Beor, Esq., Mining Engineer, Swansea; Har- mer Edward Moore, Esq., C.E., 66 St. George’s Road, Belgravia, S.W.; Henry Alleyne Nicholson, Esq., B.Sc., 18 Nicolson Street, Edinburgh ; Henry Waugh, Esq., C.E., Gainsborough, Lincoln- shire; and the Rey. Francis Le Grix White, M.A., Croxton Parsonage, Eccleshall, Staffordshire. June 5th.—Augustus Wollaston Franks, Esq., F.R.S., F.S.A., Keeper of Antiquities, British Museum, W.C. 19th.—William T. Lewis, Esq., Aberdare, South Wales. Noyember 6th.—Nathaniel Plant, Esq., De Montfort House, Lei- cester; Colonel Lane Fox, F.S.A., late Grenadier Guards; G. F. H. Ulrich, Esq., Geological Survey of Victoria, Melbourne, Vic- toria; J. Ince, Esq., 26 St. George’s Place, Hyde-Park Corner, S.W.; and the Rev. T. 8S. Woollaston, M.A., Exford, Devonshire. 20th.—Sir Augustus William Denys, Bart., of Easton Neston, Northamptonshire; and Septimus P. Moore, LL.B., 5 St. John’s Park Villas, Haverstock Hill, N.W. December 4th.—William Carruthers, Esq., F.L.S., Department of Botany, British Museum, and 25 Wellington Street, Islington, N.; Charles Evans, Esq., 3 Devonshire Hill, Hampstead; Archibald Hamilton, Esq., South Barrow, Bromley, Kent; Herbert Kirk- house, Esq., Aberdare, South Wales; Major Edward Owen Leg- gatt, Staff Corps; John Dalman Orchard, Esq., Teighmohr, Sand- ford, Cheltenham; Thomas Parton, Esq., Mining Engineer, Willenhall, Wolverhampton ; John Burham Safford, Esq., Stow- on-the-Wold; Henry Palfrey Stephenson, Esq., M.L.C.E., 15 Abingdon Street, Westminster; and Ezekiel Williamson, Esq., 6 Goodier’s Lane, Regent’s Road, Salford. 18th.—T. Jones, Esq., 138 Dundas Terrace, Hampstead ; James Wood Mason, Esq., Queen’s College, Oxford; Martin Crofton Morrison, Esq., late H.M. Consul in China; the Rev. Thomas Nicholas, M.A., Ph.D., 3 Craven Street, Strand; Arthur Sop- with, Esq., 103 Victoria Street, Westminster; and Marriott Ogle ‘Tarbotton, Esq., M.I.C.E., Newstead Grove, Nottingham. Vili ANNIVERSARY MEETING. The following Donations to the Musrvm have been received since the last Anniversary Meeting. British Specimens. A collection of Fossils from the Lingula-flags and Tremadoce Slates ; presented by T. Ash, Esq. Microscopic Slide of Fossil Wood, from the Permian, Ashby; pre- sented by T. Rylands, Esq., F.G.S. Nodule from the Valley of Lledoer, North Wales; presented by W. J. B. Smith, Esq. Rock-specimens from Bala; presented by H. T. Richardson, Esq. Foreign Specimens. A collection of Devonian Fossils from the Rhenish Provinces; pre- sented by W. J. Hamilton, Esq., F.R.S., F.G.8., &e. | A collection of Fossils from the Oxford and Kelloway strata in Poland; presented by M. Zeuschner, per Alfred Kvans, Esq. A collection of Rocks, Fossils, and specimens of Coal from the Eastern Hemisphere ; presented by Cuthbert Collingwood, M.B., F.L.S. Coral from St. Helena, dredged at a depth of 360 fms. ; ; presented by J. H. Blofeld, Esq. Fossil Bone from above the Mohund Pass, Sewalik Hills; presented by Capt. F. G. S. Parker, ¥.G.S. Specimen of Sombrerite (Phosphate of Lime) from the Island of Sombrero; presented by H. W. Bristow, Esq., F.R.S., F.G.8., &e. Cretaceous Fossils from South Africa; presented by Major Garden, F.G.S, Mars, CHARTS, ETC., PRESENTED. Carte Géologique du département du Haut-Rhin, par Joseph Koech- lin-Schlumberger, 1866, with two Sheets of Sections; presented by the author. Chart of Characteristic British Tertiary Fossils (chiefly Mollusca), stratigraphically arranged, compiled by J. W. Lowry, with the assistance of R. Etheridge and F. E. Edwards; presented by J. W. Lowry, Esq. Charts and Plans of the Coast of Various Parts of the World, pub- lished by the Dépét de la Marine de la France; presented by the Dépot de la Marine. Geognostische Karte des ehemaligen gametes von Krakau, mit dem stidlich angrenzenden Theile von Galizien, von Ludwig Hohenegger; presented by the author. Geognostische Karte des erzgebirgischen Bassins im K®6nigreiche Sachsen, von Prof. Carl Naumann, Section J. Oestliche Halfte. Section II. Westliche Hilfte, 1866 ; presented by the author. Geological Sketch-map of the Northern District of the Province of Auckland, by James Hector, M.D., F.G.S., Director of the Geo- logical Survey of New Zealand ; presented by the author. ANNUAL REPORT, 1b: Geological-Survey maps of Great Britain, Sheet 8; presented by the Director-General of the Geological Survey of the British Isles. Geological-Survey maps of the Netherlands, Nos. 22, 27; presented by His Excellency the Ambassador for the Netherlands. Geological-Survey maps of Sweden, Nos. 19-21, with accompanying explanations; presented by Prof. A. Erdmann. Geological-Survey maps of Victoria, Nos. 15, 51; presented by the Director, A. R. C. Selwyn, Esq. Geologische Uebersichtskarte der dsterreichischen Monarchie, by F, R. von Hauer; presented by the author. Geologische Karten des Grossherzogthums Hessen; herausgegeben yon dem mittelrheinischen geologischen Vereins, von A.Grooss und R. Ludwig; presented by the Middle Rhine Geological Society. Ordnance-Survey maps of England, 1-inch scale, Sheets 105, 106: 6-inch scale, Cumberland, Sheets 49-53, 55, 56, 60, 67, 68, 70-72, 74; presented by the Director-General of the Survey. Ordnance-Survey maps of Ireland, 1-inch scale, Sheets 13, 27,129 ; presented by the Director of the Survey. Ordnance-Survey maps of Scotland, 1-inch Scale, Sheet 24: 6-inch © scale, Perthshire, Sheets 34, 42-44, 46, 48, 49, 52-58, 60-64, 66-70, 75, 87, 91, 92, 118; presented by the Director of the Survey. The following Lists contain the Names of Persons and Public Bodies from whom the Society has received Donations to the Library - and Museum since the last Anniversary, February 15, 1867. I. List of Societies and Public Bodies from whom Donations of Books have been received since the last Anniversary Meeting. Bath, Natural History and Anti- quarian Field Club. Berlin. German Geological So- ciety. . Royal Prussian Academy. Saxon and Thuringian Natural-History Society. Berwick. Northumberland and Durham Natural-History So- ciety. Bonn. Royal Leopold-Caroline Academy. Bordeaux, Society of Physical and Natural Sciences of. Brussels. Royal Academy of Belgium. , Royal Observatory of. Calcutta. Asiatic Society of Bengal. Christiania, Royal Academy of. —, University of. Copenhagen, Royal Danish Aca- demy. Darmstadt. Geological Society of the Middle Rhine. Dijon, Academy of. Dresden, Natural History Society of. Dublin. Geological Survey of Ireland. ——. Royal Irish Academy. Edinburgh, Royal Society of. Essex Institute, U.S. Geneva, Physical and Natural * History Society of. Glasgow, Geological Society of. x ANNIVERSARY MEETING. Balls Society of Natural Sciences Hesse, Natural-History Society of. Lausanne. Vaudoise Society of Natural Sciences. Leeds. Philosophical and Lite- raryS ociety. Liége, Royal Society of Sciences f of. Liverpool, Geological Society of. Lancashire and Cheshire Historic Society. London, Anthropological Society of. British Association. British Museum. Chemical Society. Geological Survey of Great Britain. Institution of Civil En- gineers. ——S —— o ——. Microscopical Society. Paleontographical So- ciety. Photographic Society. Ray Society. ——. Royal College of Surgeons. Royal Geographical So- ciety. . Royal Horticultural So- ciety. Royal Institution. ———. Royal Society. ——. Society of Arts. eee , Zoological Society of. Lyons, Royal Academy of. Manchester, Geological Society of. Melbourne. Geological Survey of Victoria. Melbourne. Victoria. Royal Society of Victoria. Milan. Royal Lombard Institute. Montreal. Geological Survey of Canada. Munich, Royal Academy of. Mining Survey of Palermo. Sciences. Paris. Academy of Sciences. . Dépot Général dela Marine. Geological Society of France. ,; Museum of Natural His- tory of. Philadelphia, Academy of Na- tural Sciences of. Presburg, Natural-History So- ciety of. St. Petersburg, Academy of Sci- ences of. - Stuttgart. Natural-History So- ciety of Wirtemberg. Sweden, Geological Survey of. Trinidad, Scientific Association of. ; Turin, Royal Academy of Science of. Vienna, Imperial Academy of Sciences of. , Geological Institute of. , Zoologico-Botanical So- ciety of. Warwickshire Natural-History and Archeological Society. Washington. Smithsonian In- stitution. Yorkshire, Geological and Poly- technical Society of the West Riding of. Institute of Natural a ANNUAL REPORT, xi II. List containing the names of Persons from whom Donations to the Library and Museum have been received since the last Anniversary. Abich, Dr. H. American Journal of Mining, Editor of the. American Journal of Science, Editor of the. Annales des Mines, Editors of the. Annals and Magazine of Natural History, Editors of the, Aoust, M. V. d’. Archiac, M. d’, F.M.G.S. Atheneum Journal, Editor of the. Baily, W. H., Esq., F.G.S. Bakewell, F. C., Esq. Barlow, Dr. H. C., F.G.S8. Barrande, M. J., F.M.G.S. Béron, M. P. Bett, J., Esq., F.G.S. Bischoff, Dr. G., F.M.G.S8. Blake, W. P., Esq. Blanford, W. T., Esq., F.G.S. Brandt, Dr. J. F. Briart, M. Bristow, H. W., Esq., F.G.S. Brodie, Rey. P. B., F.G.S. Browne, R. G. M., Esq., F.G.S. Burmeister, Dr. G. Canadian Journal, Editors of the. Canadian Naturalist and Geolo- gist, Editors of the. Carpenter, Dr. W. B., F.G.S. Chemical News, Editor of the. Christy, H., Esq., F.G.S., Exe- cutors of the late. Clarke, Rev. W. B., F.G.S. Colliery Guardian, Editor of the. Cornet, M. Crawford, Hon. J. C., F.G.S. Da Costa, Sefor P. Darwin, C., Esq., F.G.S. Daubeny, Dr. C., F.G.S. Daubrée, Prof. A., F.M.G.S. Dawson, Dr. J. W., F.G.S. Delesse, M., F.M.G.S. Duncan, Dr. P. Martin, Sec. G.S. Eichwald, Dr. E. von. Erdmann, Dr. Fairman, C. St.John, Esq., F.G.8. Falconer, C., Esq., F.G.S. Faudel, M. le Dr. Favre, M. A. Floral World, Editor of the. Foreign Affairs, Secretary of State for. Francis, Dr., F.G.S. Garrigou, Dr. F. A. F. Gaudry, M. A. Gaussan, M. E. Geikie, A., Esq., F.G.S. Geological and Natural-History Repertory, Editor of the. Geological Magazine, Editors of the. George, Staff-Commander. Gibb, Sir G. Duncan, F.G.S. Greppin, Dr. Grewingk, Dr. C. von. Griffith, W., Esq. Hall, J., Esq., F.M.G.S. Hardwicke and Co., Messrs. Hauer, F. Ritter yon, F.C.G.S. Helmersen, General G. von, Hochstetter, Dr. F. von. Hunt, Dr. J. Hunt, R., Esq. Intellectual Observer, Editor of the. Jeffcock, C., Esq. Jeffreys, J. G., Esq., Treas.G.S. Jones, Prof. T. R. F.G.S. Xil ANNIVERSARY MEETING. Journal of Natural and Economic Science, Palermo, Editor of the. Karrer, Dr. F. Kirkby, J. W., Esq. Lang, Prof. V. von. Lartet, M. E., F.M.G.S. Laube, Dr. G. C. Lee, Isaac, Esq. Lemberg, J. von. Lindstrom, Dr. G. Logan, Sir W. E., F.G.S. London, Edinburgh, and Dublin Philosophical Magazine, Kditors of the. London Review, Editor of the. Longman and Co., Messrs. Lowry, J. W., Esq. Ludwig, Dr. R. von. Lyell, Sir C., Bart., F.G.8. Mackie, 8. J., Esq., F.G.S. McCoy, Prof. F., F.G.S. Marsh, Prot. O06. FGes.3 Medical Press and Circular, Editor of the. Moller, Dr. F. von. Moore, C., Esq., F.G.S. Murchison, Sir R. I., Bart.,F.G.S. RR Naumann, Dr. C., F.M.G.S8. Nielreich, Dr. A. Oldham, Dr. T., F.G.S. Omboni, Sign. M. G. Ormerod, G. W., Esq., F.G.S. Packard, Dr. A. S. Patti, Sign. C. 8. Pattison, 8. R., Esq., F.G.S. Perrey, M. A. Photographic Journal, Editor of the. Poli, Prof. 5B. Quarterly Journal of Microscopie Science, Editors of the. Quarterly Journal of Science, Editors of the. Renevier, M. E. Reuss, Prof. A. E., F.C.G:8. Ribeiro, M. C. Rose, Prof. G., F.M.G.S. Riitimeyer, Dr. L. Sandberger, Dr. F., F.C.G.8._ Seeley, H. G., Esq., FoGee: Selwyn, A. R. C., Esq. Sismonda, Prof. A., F.M.G.S. Sorby, H. C., Esq., F.G.8. Stanford, K., Esq. Stanley, Lord. Tate, G., Esq., F.G.S. Tate, R., Esq., F.G.S. Tennant, Prof. J., F.G.8. Thomas, J. E., Esq., F.G.S. Thomson, J., Esq., F.G.S. Traill, G. W., Esq. Triibner and Co., Messrs. Victoria, Chief Secretary of. Visiani, Prof. R. de. Vose, G. L., Esq. War, Secretary of State for. ‘Whitaker, W., Esq., F.G.S. Whitfield, R. P., Esq. Young, J., Esq., F.G.S. Zigno, Baron A. de, F.C.G.S. ——— a a ANNUAL REPORT. Xiil List of Parrrs read since the last Annwersary Meeting, February 15th, 1867. 1867. February 20th.—On the British Fossil Oxen.—Part II. Bos longi- frons, Owen, by W. Boyd Dawkins, Esq., M.A. (Oxon), F.R.S., F.G.S. ——_——_———. On the Geology of the Upper Part of the Valley of the Teign, Devonshire, by G. W. Ormerod, Esq., M.A., F.G.8. ———_—_——— Notes on the geological features of Mauritius, by George Clark, Esq.,; communicated by H. M. Jenkins, Esq., F.G.S. March 6th.—On Ancient Sea-marks on the coast of Sweden, by the Right Hon. the Earl of Selkirk, F.R.S., F.G.S. On a Posttertiary Lignite, or Peat-bed, in the District of Kintyre, Argyllshire, by His Grace the Duke of Argyll, fe R.S., F.G.S. March 20th.—Report on recent discoveries of Gold in New Bruns- wick, by W.S. Shea, Esq. ; communicated by the Right Hon. the Karl of Carnarvon. On the discovery of coal on the Eastern Slope of the Andes, by W. Wheelwright, Esq. ; communicated by Sir R. I. Mur- chison, Bart., F.R.S., F.G.S. On the presence of Purbeck Beds at Brill, Bucking- hamshire, by the Rev. P. B. Brodie, M.A., F.G.S. ———— On the Lower Lias or Lias Conglomerate of Glamor- ganshire, by H. W. Bristow, Esq., F.R.S., F.G.S. ——_—— On Abnormal conditions of Secondary Deposits when connected with the Somersetshire and South Wales Coal-basins ; and on the age of the Sutton and Southerndown Series, by C. Moore, Esq., F.G.S. April 3rd.—Remarks on the Drift in a part of Warwickshire, and on the evidence of glacial action which it affords, by the Rev. P. B. Brodie, M.A., F.G.S. —————— On the dentition of Rhinoceros leptorhinus (Owen), by W. Boyd Dawkins, Esq., M.A., F.R.S., F.G.8. On the Strata which form the base of the Lincoln- shire Wolds, by J. W. Judd, Esq., F.G.S, _ April 17th.—On the Physical Structure of North Devon and on the Paleontological Value of the Devonian Fossils, by R. Etheridge, Ksq., F.R.S.E., F.G.S. May 8th.—On new specimens of Hozoon, by Sir W. E. Logan, F.R.S., F.G.S. Notes on Fossils recently obtained from the Lauren- tian rocks of Canada, and on objections to the organic nature of Eozoon, by J. W. Dawson, LL.D., F.RB.S., F.G.S. On Subaérial Denudation, and on Cliffs and Escarp- ments of the Chalk and Tertiary Strata, by W. Whitaker, Esq., B.A, F:G.S. xiv ANNIVERSARY MEETING. 1867. May 22nd.—On the Bone-caves near Crendi, Zebbug, and Melhiha, in the Island of Malta, by Capt. T. A. B. Spratt, R.N., C.B., F.B.S., F.G.S. ; —_—______———. On the Lower Lias of the North-east of Ireland, by R. Tate, Esq., A.L.S., F.G.S. "On the fossiliferous development of the zone of Am- monites angulatus in Great Britain, by R. Tate, Esq., A.LS., F.G.S. —__—____— On the Rhetic Beds near Gainsborough, by T. M. Burton, Esq., F.G.S. —_____— The Alps and the Himalayas, a Geological Compa- rison, by H. B. Medlicott, Esq., A.B., F.G.S. —_—_—_____—— On some striking Instances of the Terminal Curvature of Slaty Laminz in West Somerset, by D. Mackintosh, Esq., F.G.S. June 19th.—On Cyclocyathus, a new genus of the Cyathophyllide, with remarks on the genus Aulophyllum, by P. Martin Duncan, ~ M.B., Sec. G.S., and James Thomson, Esq. so a eae OH He discovery of a new Pulmonate Mollusk (Conulus priscus, P. P. Carpenter) in the Coal-formation of Nova Scotia, by J. W. Dawson, LL.D., F.R.S., F.G.S. _—_________ On some tracks of Pteraspis athe in the Upper Ludlow Sandstone, by J. W. Salter, A.L.S., F.G.S —_—__—_—— On a new Lin gulella from the Red Lower Cambrian Rocks of St. David’s, by J. W. Salter, Esq., A.L.S., F.G.S., and H. Hicks, M.D. —______—— Observations on certain Points in the Dentition of Fossil Bears, which appear to afford good diagnostic characters, and on the relation of Ursus priscus, Goldf., to U. ferox, by G. Busk, Esq., F.R.S., F.G.S. ———_———— On the Geology of the province of Canterbury, New Zealand, by J. Haast, M.D., F.R.S., F.G.S.; communicated by Sir R. I. Murchison, Bart., K.C.B., F.R.S8., F.G.S. ——_————— On the Chemical Geology of the Malvern Hills, by the Rey. H. Timins, M.A., F.G.S. On the Relative Distribution of Fossils throughout the North Devon Series, by T. M. Hall, Esq., F.G.S. On the Geology of the Princes Islands in the Sea of Marmora, by W. R. Swan, Esq. ; communicated by Sir R. I. Mur- chison, Bart., K.C.B., F.B.S., FGS., &e. ‘On the * Sulphur- -Springs of Northern Formosa, by "s ea te M.B., F.L.S. ; communicated by Dr. J. D. Hooker, .G.S. . ———_——— On the Geology of Benghazi, Barbary, with an ac- count of the subsidences in its vicinity, by G. B. Stacey, Esq communicated by the President. —___——_— Report on the Existence of large Coal-fields in the Province of St. Catherine’s, Brazil, by E. Thornton, Esq. ; com- municated by the Right Hon, the Secretary of State for Foreign Affairs, ANNUAL REPORT, XV 1867. June 19th.—On the sources of the materials composing the White Clays of the Lower Tertiaries, by George Maw, Esq., F.L.S., F.G.S. —_———— On the Postglacial Structure of the South-east of England, by Searles V. Wood, Jun., Esq., F.G.S. November 6th.—On the Amiens Gravel, by A. Tylor, Esq., F.L.S., F.G.S. November 20th.—On the Glacial and Postglacial Structure of Lin- colnshire and South-east Yorkshire, by 8. V. Wood, Jun., Esq., F.G.8., and the Rev. J. L. Rome, F.G.S. On supposed Glacial markings in the Valley of the Exe, North Devon, by N. Whitley, Esq. On Disturbance of the Level of the Land near You- ghal in ae South of Ireland, by A. B. Wynne, Esq., F.G.S. December 4th.—On the Graptolites of the Skiddaw Series, by Henry A. Nicholson, D.Sc., M.B., F.G.S. . On the Fossil Corals (Madreporaria) of the West- Indian Islands.—Part IVY. Conclusion, by P. Martin Duncan, M.B., Sec. G.S. December 18th.—On the Parallel Roads of Glen Roy, by Sir John Lubbock, Bart., F.R.S., Pres. Ent. Soc., F.G.S. —————— Remarks on the Geological Features of the Northern part of Formosa, by C. Collingwood, M.B., F.L.S. ; communicated by H. M. Jenkins, Esq., F.G.S. ——_—_——— On some Sources of Coal in the Eastern Hemisphere, by C. Collingwood, M.B., F.L.S. ; communicated by H. M. Jenkins, Ksq., F.G.S. 1868. January 8th.—Notes on the Lower Lias of Bristol, by W. W. Stod- dart, Esq., F.G.S. —__—__—— On the Lower Lias beds occurring at Cotham, Bed- minster, and Keynsham, near Bristol, by C. O. Groom-Napier, Ksq., F.G.S8. On the Dentition of Rhinoceros Ktruscus, Falc., by W. Boyd Dawkins, Esq., M.A., F.R.S., F.G.S. January 22nd.—On the Speeton Clay, by J. W. Judd, Esq., F.G.S. —____— Notice of the Hessle Drift as it appeared in Sections more than forty years since, by Prof. John Phillips, D.C.L., F.R.S., EES: February 5th.—On the Geology of au by His Grace the Duke of Argyll, K.T., D.C.L., F.R.S., F.G. After the Reports had been read, it was resolyed,— That they be received and entered on the Minutes of the Meeting ; and that such parts of them as the Council shall think fit be printed and distributed among the Fellows. XV1 ANNIVERSARY MEETING, It was afterwards resolved,— 1. That the thanks of the Society be given to Warington W. Smyth, Esq., retiring from the office of President. 2. That the thanks of the Society be given to Sir Philip de M. Grey Egerton, Bart., M.P., Sir Charles Lyell, Bart., and J. Carrick Moore, Esq., retiring from the office of Vice-President. 3. That the thanks of the Society be given to Joseph Prestwich, Esq., retiring from the office of Treasurer. 4, That the thanks of the Society be given to R. A. C. Godwin- Austen, Esq., retiring from the office of Foreign Secretary. 5. That the thanks of the Society be given to R. A. C. Godwin- Austen, Esq., H. W. Bristow, Esq., the Earl of Enniskillen, Dr. Meryon, J. Carrick Moore, Esq., Joseph Prestwich, Esq., and Capt. T. A. B. Spratt, R.N., C.B., retiring from the Council. After the Balloting-glasses had been duly closed, and the lists examined by the Scrutineers, the following gentlemen were declared to have been duly elected as the Officers and Council for the ensuing year :— a ANNUAL REPORT. xVil OFFICERS. PRESIDENT. Professor T. H. Huxley, LL.D., F.R.S. VICE-PRESIDENTS. Sir R. I. Murchison, Bart., K.C.B., F.R.S. Prof. A.C. Ramsay, LL.D. F.R.S. Earl of Selkirk, F.R.S. Rey. T. Wiltshire, M.A., F.L.S. SECRETARIES. P. Martin Duncan, M.B. John Evans, Esq., F.R.S. FOREIGN SECRETARY. Prof. D. T. Ansted, M.A., F.R.S. TREASURER. J. Gwyn Jeffreys, Esq., F.R.S. COUNCIL. Prof. D. T. Ansted, M.A., F.R.S. Duke of Argyll, D.C.L., F.R.S. W. Boyd Dawkins, Esq., M.A., F.R.S. P. Martin Duncan, M.B. Sir P. de M. G. Egerton, Bart., mE. FR. Robert Etheridge, Esq., F.R.S.E. ~ John Evans, Esq., F.R.S., F.S.A. David Forbes, Esq., F.R.S. feof, 1.) MW.” Huxley, LL.D., FE.RS. Sir Henry James, R.E., F.R.S. J. Gwyn Jeffreys, Esq., F.R.S. Prof. T. Rupert Jones. VOL. XXIV. Sir Charles Lyell, Bart., D.Cua: F.R.S. Prof. John Morris. Sir R. I. Murchison, Bart., K.C.B., FBS: Robert W. Mylne, Esq., F.R.S. Prof. A.C. Ramsay, LL.D., F.R.S. Earl of Selkirk, F.R.S. Warington W. Smyth, Esq., M.A., ERIS. Alfred Tylor, Ksq., F.L.S. Rey. T. Wiltshire, M.A., F.L.S. Searles V. Wood, Jun., Esq. Henry Woodward, Esq., F.Z.S. XVili LIST OF THE FOREIGN MEMBERS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON, 1 1868. Date of Election. 1818. Professor G. C. Gmelin, Tribingen. 1819. Count A. Breunner, Vienna. 1822. Count Vitaliano Borromeo, Milan. 1827. Dr. H. von Dechen, Bonn. 1828, M. Léonce Elie de Beaumont, Sec. Perpétuel de l’Instit. France, For. Mem. R.S., Paris. 1829. Dr. Ami Boué, Vienna. 1829, Dr. J. J. d’Omalius d’Halloy, Halloy, Belgium. 1839. Dr. Ch. G. Ehrenberg, For. Mem. R.S., Berlin. 1840, Professor Adolphe T. Brongniart, For. Mem. R.S., Parvs. 1840. Professor Gustav Rose, Berlin. 1841, Dr. Louis Agassiz, For. Mem. R.S., Cambridge, Massachusetts. 1841. Professor G. P. Deshayes, Paris. 1844, William Burton Rogers, Esq., Boston, U.S. 1844. M. Edouard de Verneuil, For. Mem. R.S., Paris. 1847. M. le Vicomte B. d’Archiac, Paris. 1848. James Hall, Esq., Albany, State of New York. 1850, Professor Bernard Studer, Berne. 1850. Herr Hermann von Meyer, Frankfort-on-Maine. 1851. Prof. James D. Dana, New Haven, Connecticut. 1851. General G. von Helmersen, St. Petersburg. 1851.- Dr. W. K. von Haidinger, For. Mem. R.S., Veenna. 1851. Professor Angelo Sismonda, Turin. 1853. Count Alexander von Keyserling, Dorpat. 1853. Prof. L. G. de Koninck, Liége. 1854. M. Joachim Barrande, Prague. 1854. Prof. Carl Friedrich Naumann, Lezpsic. 1856. Prof. Robert W. Bunsen, For. Mem. R.8., Heidelberg. 1857. Prof. H. R. Goeppert, Breslau. 1857. . M. E. Lartet, Paris. 1857. Prof. H. B. Geinitz, Dresden. 1857. Dr. Hermann Abich, Tiflis, Georgia. 1858. Herr Arn. Escher von der Linth, Zurich. 1859. Prof. A. Delesse, Paris. 1859. Dr. Ferdinand Roemer, Breslau. 1860. Dr. H. Milne-Edwards, For. Mem. R.S., Paris. 1861. Prof. Gustav Bischof, Bonn. xix 1862. Baron Sartorius von Waltershausen, Géttingen, 1862. Professor Pierre Merian, Basle, 1864, Prof. Paolo Savi, Pisa. 1865. M. Jules Desnoyers, Paris. 1866. Dr. Joseph Leidy, Philadelphia. 1867, Prof. A. Daubrée, Paris. LIST OF THE FOREIGN CORRESPONDENTS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON, rn 1868. Date of Election. 1863. Prof. E. Beyrich, Berlin. 1863. M. Boucher de Perthes, Abbeville. 1865. Herr Bergmeister Credner, Gotha. 1863. M. E. Desor, Neuchiitel. 1863. Prof. Alphonse Favre, Geneva. 1863. Signor B. Gastaldi, Turin. 1863. M. Paul Gervais, Montpellier. 1863. Herr Bergrath Giimbel, Munich. 1863. Dr. Franz Ritter von Hauer, Vienna. 1863. Prof. E. Hébert, The Sorbonne, Paris. 1863. Rey. Dr. O. Heer, Zurich. 1863. Dr. Moritz Hornes, Vienna. 1863. Dr. G. F. Jager, Stuttgart. 1863. Dr. Kaup, Darmstadt. 1863. M. Nikolai-von Kokscharow, St. Petersburg. 1863. M. Lovén, Stockholm. 1863. Lieut.-Gen. Count Alberto Ferrero della Marmora, Twin. 1863. Count A. G. Marschall, Vienna. 1863. Prof. G. Meneghini, Pisa. 1863. M. Morlot, Berne. 1863. M. Henri Nyst, Brussels. 1863. Prof. F. J. Pictet, Geneva. 1863. Signor Ponzi, Rome. 1833. Prof. Quenstedt, Tiibingen. 1863. Prof. F. Sandberger, Bavaria. 1863. Signor Q. Sella, Zuri. 1863. Dr. F. Senft, Evsenach. 1863. Dr. B. Shumard, S¢. Lows, Missourv. 1863. Prof. E. Suess, Vienna. 1863. Marquis de Vibraye, Paris. 62 A 1864. 1864, 1864. 1864. 1865. 1866. 1866. 1866. 1866. 1867, “To promote researches concerning the mineral structure of the earth, M. J. Bosquet, Maestrieht. xx Dr. Theodor Kjerulf, Christeania. Dr. Steenstrup, Copenhagen. Dr. Charles Martins, Montpellier. Dr. C. Nilsson, Stockholm. Prof. J. P. Lesley, Philadelphia. M. Victor Raulin, Parvs. Prof. August Emil Reuss, Vienna. Baron Achille de Zigno, Padua. Prof. Bernhard Cotta, Freiburg. AWARDS OF THE WOLLASTON MEDAL ESTABLISHED BY UNDER THE CONDITIONS OF THE “ DONATION-FUND ” WILLIAM HYDE WOLLASTON, M.D., F-RBS., F.GS., &e., and to enable the Council of the Geological Society to reward those individuals of any country by whom such researches may hereafter be made,”—“ such individual not being a Member of the Council.” . 1831. 1835. 1836. 1837, 1838. 1839, 1840, 1841. 1842. 1843. 1845. 1845. 1846. 1847. 1848. 1849. 1850. 1851. Mr. William Smith. Dr. G. A. Mantell. M. L. Agassiz. Capt. P. T. Cautley. a H. Falconer. Professor R. Owen. Professor C. G. Ehrenberg. Professor A. H. Dumont. - M. Adolphe T. Brongniart. |. Baron L. von Buch. M. E. de Beaumont. Me P. A. Dufrénoy. The Rey. W. D. Conybeare. Professor John Phillips. Mr. William Lonsdale. Dr. Ami Boué. The Rey. Dr. W. Buckland. Mr. Joseph Prestwich. Mr. William Hopkins. The Rey. Prof. A. Sedgwick. 1852. 1853, 1854. 1855. 1856. 1857. 1858, 1859. 1860. 1861. 1862. 1863. 1864. 1865. 1866. 1867. 1868, Dr. W. H. Fitton. | M. le Vicomte A. d’Archiae. ar E. de Verneuil. Dr. Richard Griffith. Sir H. T. De la Beche. Sir W. E. Logan. M. Joachim Barrande. Herr Hermann yon Meyer. ‘Me James Hall. Mr. Charles Darwin. Mr. Searles V. Wood. Prof. Dr. H. G. Bronn. Mr. Robert A. C. Godwin- Austen. Prof. Gustav Bischof. Sir R. I. Murchison. Mr. Thomas Davidson. Sir Charles Lyell. Mr. G. P. Serope. Prof. Carl F. Naumann. Xx1 AWARDS OF THE BALANCE OF THE PROCEEDS OF THE WOLLASTON “ DONATION-FUND.” 1831. 1833. 1834, 1835. 1836. 1838. 1839. 1840, 1841. 1842. 1843. 1844. 1845. 1846. 1847. 1848. 1849. 1850. Mr. William Smith. Mr. William Lonsdale. M. Louis Agassiz. Dr, G. A. Mantell. M. G. P. Deshayes. Professor Richard Owen. Professor C. G. Ehrenberg. Mr. J. De Carle Sowerby. Professor Edward Forbes. Professor John Morris. Professor John Morris. Mr. William Lonsdale. Mr. Geddes Bain. Mr. William Lonsdale. M. Alcide d’Orbigny. Cape of Good Hope Fossils. M. Alcide d’Orbigny. Mr. William Lonsdale. Professor John Morris. 1851. 1852. 1853. 1854. 1855. 1856. 1857, 1858. 1859. 1860. 1861. 1862. 1863. 1864. 1865. 1866. 1867. 1868, M. Joachim Barrande. Professor John Morris. M. L. de Koninck. Mr. S. P. Woodward. Drs. G. and F. Sandberger: M. G. P. Deshayes. Mr. 8S. P. Woodward. Mr. James Hall. Mr. Charles Peach. Mr. T. Rupert Jones. Me W. K. Parker. Professor A. Daubrée. Professor Oswald Heer. Professor Ferdinand Senft. Professor G. P. Deshayes. Mr. J. W. Salter. Mr. Henry Woodward. Mr. W. H. Baily. M. J. Bosquet. - ESTIMATES for INCOME EXPECTED. 5 (See £ S528 Due for Subscriptions on Quarterly Journal (con- sidered g00d) ....ss00+e een te A eens 40 “Oe Due for Authors’ Corrections ........ slasSa sabe inns 30 Due for Arrears (See Valuation-sheet) ......seee0. 370 440 0 O Estimated Ordinary Income for 1868. Annual Contributions : From Resident Fellows, &c., and Noutee: dents oi 1850.40 .E86E csdhdestecascenittpare 0 + wivinin sje:a meals aspen s eae Admission-fees (supposed) ....... Pag HORN oe ae ss =, «acs, 2OUL ane Compositions (supposed) .......... s.0's pase Son Ga deepens ., 300° VGree Dividends on Consols _...seccccesees nse fathanpag SSeiniauswenen eee 153 "O28 Sale of Transactions, Proceedings, Library-cata- logues, and Ormerod’s Index ....... ee aaa 10 Sale of Quarterly Journal ............eceees swearcenes 160 0 Sale of Geological Map ..... eaeeee Re sishaien ene ee-bel 70 | — 240 0 0 Due from Longman and Co. in June ............40. 55 15. Due from Stanford and Co, in June .........0..00. 14 13° "0 _—_ 70. S22 to: Ineoie from the Bequest: Baad arid cod Gracia me ee on angouke of that #undll cafhocuu aiyeienoee eee ie ordinary Income, and the £300 remains added to £2133 "See JOSEPH PRESTWICH, Treas. Feb. 3, 1868. ee ee ee ee ee ee the Year 1868. EXPENDITURE ESTIMATED. Ze. d fe. ds General Expenditure : Tames: and Insurance ....escceesoncve ase» 200: 0 0 MEMMSECECTIBICN icc ne wee ws Sawa eevee sone 20.'Q0 0 DRUM Sy giclie (ayn eiai hahha = ie bine eas mapi erereiwimanas To .f) 0 Oates GAs alae Mianscae s)ehatein v ovated, oarete Sd ahs 36 0 0 Mace: fal enrol ula iniee a vein etre neal = 20°..0 +0 Miscellaneous Printing, including Abstracts .. 75 0 0 PPBIOE WCEEINGS 06.0 c ss etter e tes beeh ve 20 0 0 Miscellaneous House-expenses ......++--- 40:0 0 SEMI Erp deine esis nels iend'd's ne bles wa ae ot ao 0 "O 406 O O Salaries and Wages: PROMAMGSECICTATY§ 220. cee nsec we cene cess *300 0 0 RRs x niga nce o's 2-6\eis wow SISEIS EWS Bh 80 0 0 Assistants in Library and Museum ......... - 140.0550 ERIE eine oe ew cn es oe pavavetavel tiaieteielsnetatetilsy 100 0 0 Lo) SG eG “cloned Ce eg nee 40 0 0 Occasional Attendants ........ mots) alata idle) «ibis 10 0 0 MMT ce ce Scie ss Soe wie wie atecarera, wetness 45 0 0 PEAOILAING ys te) cis cin ses seisie vy ss es oehtolee a6. 0 720 O O Library ....... See ee Sdeeiedet cee 100 0 0 MM aici ch x, 'uniociniecanaceccceeensacscce Sepesccad coe) a Ope 0 —- 120 0 O Diagrams at Meetings .......... Besa e ce ees cepa onaeniatnacenass be 4270 Miscellaneous Scientific Expenditure ..........sccsccesecseesescess 60:4.0)* 0 Publications: Quarterly Journals ......... eateels 620 0 O rae Transactions ...... 0; Be dense wane cas 5 OO 5 Geolozicall Maplocveccrsescscscee | SOOO 675 O O fea ce io favour Of the Society.........svecevcccenesasnresssce siete tae ee £2133) ,8) ph Income and Expenditure during the RECEIPTS. | £ s. dee Balance at Banker’s January 1, 1867 .............. 660=aame Ditto in Clerk’s hands ...... os oes 2 ote oe 52 Saag Compositions received 22: 2°30 565 2a see eee 267 15 O Arrears of Admission-fees ...........4.. 31°10 8 Admission-fees, 1867 ........ om, nanan, oe Dine ne —— 352 16 0 Arrears of Annual Contributions .................. 114. 2 oe Annual Contributions for 1867, viz.: Resident Fellows ......... £635 5 20 Non-Resident Fellows ... 2918 6 a ee Annual Contributions in advance............ s0..+s) ae Dividends om Consols: «2624.7... 52 22 eee caee he LS eee Publications : Sale of A rankacHonsinc = sciesds 6 eb sae ces 216 6 Sale of Journal, Vols, 1-22 °° 22.0.0 5222. 167 2 9 Vol. 23* @eeesnseevoeesesee eeee 66 19 4 Sale of ‘Geological IVE Tiere essa aleve fay eqs 01 13,08 sale of Library-catalopues ..-...2.2¢.s0.0¢ 1 poe Sale of Ormierod’s Tudex 3.5 20.505 scene + I Qo 290 17 6 : We have compared the Books and Accounts presented to us, and found them correct. (Signed) JAMES TENNANT, THOS, WILTSHIRE, § 4%#rs- SE Feb. 3, 1868. * Due from Messrs. Longman, in addition to the above, on Journal, £ sm AC BeBe Sea Goo 555 pins Socone dos . 55 15 1 Due from Fellows for Journal subscriptions, estimated..... eee 40 0 0 Due from Messrs. Stanford on Geological Map ....-eeeeeees ° 1413 0 Year ending December 31st, 1867. EXPENDITURE. General Expenditure : Ea £) gi NIT in Knicin civia’a > ace we aye Sin wieke\el oar ed ‘ee (G4 8 DPETERUTALIGE c's cc's as ocise sa ev- ods awe oe, Oy 0 US EIEIEINIENEN: ca. n/aie ae o-0.0)s.eieiaoaiale Duin scene's Louis .7 MPGUSE-TEDAIS. 22s son cncsacndenenccaces af. 0 I Eee ia ss ooo iain's: sia aeons base a wcrkiem bps 38 13° 0 MIR a asain ois 'sl mapa oa sie'6 wares aie ware eat, oes Mo Miscellaneous House-expenses........---- 73 16 11 OS LBS OA Sire AIO aris cari yaings ob ar of 6." 7 Miscellaneous Printing ..........se.eeees 6115 6 Tea at Meetings ....... SOR Sit esi 20 11 10 ———- 39019 3 Salaries and Wages: UPARINGAML-SECTECATY 20.0.2 cc veces ncsens 227 10: 0 Clerk and assistance in Office ............ 100 0 O Library and Museum Assistants .......... 129 15. 0 Porter.» ..« Seater aR aha che Crate! cleats. A cca teva dake 100 0 0O MUMPONETIANGL © cv. de 's ers cisie.e cies. P ccate wake cette 40 0 0 MEPRCIGHOL AULENGANTS <2 pansies sce aces sees Sh) 0 TETRIS Tininy an ieie)e alov aie eniie sieie,ee’ece «sama 5 0 0 610° 10°20 Oe Se Shei isies senna shtete fare v i erobs 94 5 1 NNT ads as ees we OPN oe, ok taker aes eD, aR 2 6 Miscellaneous Scientific Expenses ............ eee IE be ne Publications : BeeeapiCal MAW sien sce cence esansecicans Som. Ale UMESICEIGONS aye ore wie cieix'e ale eb 0 6 Oe Ce ee arns (a a (| MAMA VGISS L-2o ny sicivicwecinde a anceas Sea 2 G Nel 28 3 ee ajdt ss pads cre 530 14 4 6960.25.55 avesement in £015 7s. 6d. Consols;....<.5...... 300 0 O Melnicesat Banker's, Dec. 31, 1867 .............. a9 4G Balance in Clerk’s hands, Dec. 31, 1867 ..... : 5 8 4 £2566 2772 VOL. XXIV. ¢ ¢ @ LgleF re a Te te SUK] Ss F O OL €9F ——— D161 1s ORO TOT 9 6 TZ eb 8 F @oveeesereceeeeenreeeeesnoee Aya1909 aq} jo INOAGS ul d0UBle ji *SLTAQ *‘qUnODIW SWMODUT 0} Padivyo 9q OFvp SIT} WOIT y]TAL ‘puny yyy Aq poeaop oys0y ZY “10M 1030 puw dey [Vodojooy on} jo sosuodxo oy pur {4sTxo 07 Sested MOU TOIYA ‘puny yen} Jo Jpeyor UO paramour sosuodxe oY} YIIM padsieyo useq Surv swoouy ‘poysoa -ur swiodUy JO yavd sv spuvjs mou “uNOvDy oAOGE OY} UI popnjout puv pung ysenbog oy} Jo JuNOddv UO poysoAUt “OOEF JO Wins OUT, sisi suicmeihdenatliehiabieiaiiesiaiimmmaall 8 ooo ocwvu.x oot co VL O98 Lose OL 61¢ @eooeeeeeesenene ‘R081 ‘S ‘Qur =—— "sDa4T, “HOIMLSAUd Hdesor [-papnjour aLay JOU 82 SuorZ -voygng pjosun fo yaojs pun ‘aunguudnyy ‘hdoug “VT ‘suorpoayjoy jououpy ayy fo anjva ay, “A'N] (0}Ip) suoTNgIyUO0D [enuUYy jo sIvaIIy OG rrreestteestee* (DOOS pdLapISUOd) Saof-UOISSIUUpPY Jo Slvalry tT ft -911g ae: Ce. eee ow peeceessesee ses O8seee G6 ye *sjosuoy —: Ayrodoig popuny 03)1p spuey S.yalo[Q Ul souveg LOSI ‘TE 20 “spury Sjoyueg Ul ooueleg of emcee rene ter eenseeece jeuinor ul SUOI}ZDIIIO“Z Sloyjny LO ond, OF occ cree reser eenererssreseseses jeuinor 04 SIOQIIOSqng WWOA ond Si GI SS OR“TITXX ‘1OA Udnor Jo ‘008 U0 OD 29 ULUISUOT WO end ‘p's *ALUTAOUT “Jogy Ssaquasag #81 { AMAMAOU SADAINOG AHL FO NOLLVATY A eee ener eescerenecveeee (punj-u0jse]jOM\ ) § Joyued 1e eouLleq Cee er Oder e ree Pe Here OHH HEE FDOT HH GHD SHH OHR HHS HEL EHE SHH EE® edo.19@ JJO]NOd **) “ITAL 04 popreme [eP2Tl plor) SuUTyIIyS jo 4807) Coe ee ee oseeeveeteteoessesrseeessegee Ayteg ‘H “M "ITAL OF prema vy *SINWINAV O 6L &9F rT 9 61 TE 9 GI Ie { D°s Ch *LNQOODY-LSny J, Terrrrrrerer ee ee Yh ee ed *sqUuoy) tod ¢ peonpey uo JOST AOJ punj-uorjvuog ey} WO spuoprIAl Db di aise id git cia eae, tee Se, ASR punj-worjyeuo(y UWO}SL][OM OY} HO “JO8T “T Alenur' ‘Ss .leyueg ye ooueled *SLdIGOAY PROCEEDINGS AT THR ANNUAL GENERAL MEETING, 21st FEBRUARY, 1868. AWARD oF THE WoLLASTON MEDAL. Tue Reports of the Council and of the Committees having been read, the President, Warineron W. Suyru, Hsq., M.A., F.R.S., handed the Wollaston Medal to Professor D. T. Ansrup, M.A., F.R.S., addressing him as follows :— Professor Anstrp,—I consider it no common privilege to hand to you for presentation the Wollaston Medal, which has been awarded by the Council to Carl Friedrich Naumann, of Leipzig. If it were needed to set before the Society the important services which have been rendered to our Science by that distinguished geologist, I should point to the list of his published works, and to the great geological map of Saxony, carried out in great part by his own field-surveys, although aided in portions by the cooperation of Pro- fessor Cotta and others. Naumann’s early labours date back half a century ago; and his excellent ‘Travels in Norway ’ and the sketch of a treatise on rocks (Andeutungen zu einer Gesteinslehre) were published in 1824. From that time forth he has been an active worker in the lecture-room, the mineralogical cabinet, and in the field. His ‘ Elements of Crys- tallography,’ published in 1826, and his larger work on the same subject, 1830, are, to say the least of them, on a par with the best efforts of the best men; and these were followed up by his manuals of Mineralogy, the excellent qualities of which are sufficiently proved by their general diffusion through the student-world of Germany, and by their translation into other languages. His great treatise on Geology (Lehrbuch der Geognosie), of which a new edition has just been completed, is probably the most masterly comprehensive summary of the facts and opinions of our science which has appeared in any country. His numerous contributions to periodical scientific literature can only be generally referred to; but I should fail in expressing the ereat merits of Professor Naumann, were I not to refer to the admirable manner in which for many years he filled the chair of the great Werner, at Freiberg, in Saxony. A quarter of a century has passed since I enjoyed the advantage of hearing his fluent delivery of the encyclopedic knowledge of geological phenomena which he had amassed; but, both from the lucid method of his lectures and from ¢2 XXVIi PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAI, SOCIETY. the friendly aid with which he furthered the explorations of the students in the field, I can appreciate the immense influence which he has exercised on the practical education of the rising youth of Germany, an influence which has been exercised on a larger scale since he was called to assume the Professorship at Leipzig. Saxony is a country boasting but a small population; and yet our Society is well aware of the numerous high names in various de- partments of science of which a Saxon may be proud. In awarding our highest honour to Professor Naumann, I trust that it will be seen that we are truly desirous of seeking out merit wherever it exists, and that we thus testify our sense of the high value of labours carried on without show or blazon, but with a conscientious regard to the interest of scientific truth. Professor ANSTED, on receiving the Medal, replied as follows :— Mr. Presrpent,—In the absence of Professor Naumann, who is unable at the present season to interrupt his University course, I beg to acknowledge on his behalf the reception of this Medal ; and it will be my duty to transmit it to him, accompanied with an intima- tion of the manner in which the announcement of the Council has been received. I hold in my hand a letter from Professor Naumann, expressing his own sense of the high honour the Council has awarded him ; and a translation of this letter, with your permission, I will now proceed to read. ; Leipzig. Mr. Presrpent,—The honourable award of the Gold Wollaston Medal is for me one of the most gladdening events of my life. It is cheering with reference to the past, imasmuch as it offers me the satisfactory consciousness that my former labours in the departments of Mineralogy and Geology have not been conducted without useful results, since they have been deemed worthy of so brilliant a dis- tinction by the highest tribunal of Geological Science. And it is equally cheering with regard to the future, because the recognition shown by so competent a tribunal will lend me in my old age courage and strength to follow up to their completion the tasks which still he before me. I feel myself, therefore, bound to express to you, Mr. President, and to all the honoured Members of the Council of the Geological Society, my respectful and deeply felt gratitude, as well as to assure you that I shall do all that les in my power to prove myself to the end of my days worthy of the distinction which you have conferred upon me. AWARD OF THE WOLLASTON DoNATION-FUND. The President then addressed R. A. C. Gopwin-Austen, Esq., F.R.S., as follows :— Mr. Gopwin-Avsten,—I have much pleasure in requesting you to send to M. Bosquet, of Maestricht, the balance of the proceeds of the ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT, XX1X Wollaston Fund, awarded to him by the Council, in aid of his valu- able researches on the Tertiary and Cretaceous strata of Holland and Belgium. It is hoped that this acknowledgment of his services will be an encouragement to M. Bosquet, inciting him to continue those labours which he has for some years with much success carried on during the time snatched from his business avocations. Mr. Gopwin-Avsten replied as follows :— Str,—I shall take an early opportunity of transmitting to M. Bosquet, of Maestricht, the proceeds of the Wollaston Fund, accom- panied by an assurance of the cordial unanimity with which it was awarded him. The Members of the Geological Society of London cannot fail to entertain a high opinion of the zeal, industry, and ability which have produced M. Bosquet’s contributions to Paleon- tology. Of these, perhaps, the most interesting to us are those re- lating to the Cretaceous formation of the neighbourhood of Maestricht, the richness of the fauna of which is in striking contrast to that of the equivalent portion in this country. His researches amongst the so-called Tongrian beds have contri- buted greatly to our knowledge both of the forms of life and the general character of the physical conditions which closed the great Nummulitic period in that part of Northern Europe. Imay add that geologists who may visit Maestricht will find im M. Bosquet’s collection the youchers for the accuracy of his pub- lished works ; and I can speak from experience as to his kindness and readiness in guiding others about a district which, from its covered character, cannot be profitably visited without such assistance. THE ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT, Warrneton W. Suyta, Ese., M.A., F.R.S. It is now, gentlemen, my duty, in accordance with your long=- established custom, to enter upon the painful task of reminding you of the loss which we have sustained in the past year by the death of several of our scientific brethren. And, first of all, it behoves me to speak of one unwearied in his devotion to your interests, one en- deared by personal friendship to many of us, my immediate pre- decessor in this honourable Chair. Wittram Jonn Hamitron was the eldest son of Mr. William Hamilton, some time British Minister at the Court of Naples, a gen- tleman whose classical tastes and erudition influenced to a consider- able extent the career of our late President. He was born in London on the 5th July, 1805, and after an early education at Charterhouse School, passed over to Hanover, and completed his studies at the University of Gottingen. Proposing to devote himself to the diplo- matic service, he paid in his youth especial attention to modern lan- guages and history, and in 1827 was appointed attaché to the Lega- tion at Madrid. In 1829 he received a similar appointment in Paris, XXX PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. and after his return to London acted for some time as précis-writer to the Foreign Office, under Lord Aberdeen. It was owing to the friendship subsisting between Mr. Hamilton’s family and Sir Roderick Murchison that the young diplomatist as- pired to make himself a geologist, was elected a Fellow of our Society in 1831, and in 1832 entered, in conjunction with Professor Edward Turner, on the joint duties ae the Seer etaryship. In March, 1835, he read his first paper, on a bed of recent marine shells oceur- ring near Elie, on the southern coast of Fifeshire (Proc. Geol. Soe. vol. ii. ); and having had the misfortune to lose his wife, he arranged shortly after this date to undertake a long exploratory journey to the Levant, in company with that estimable man and naturalist, Hugh Strickland, so untimely snatched from life by an accident on a railway. The main object to be attained was an examination of Asia Minor, of which we possessed extremely little accurate infor- mation, in a geographical, geological, and antiquarian point of view. Mr. Strickland returned home, after their joint tour through the Tonian Islands, the neighbourhood of Constantinople, and the Kata- kekaumene, in 1835-36, whilst Mr. Hamilton proceeded alone on an adventurous series of journeys—first into Armenia, then across the whole length of Asia Minor, from east to west, again into the inte- rior to the great Salt Lakes and the culminating point of the Ana- tolian mountains, Mount Erjish, which he ascended and determined to be 13,000 feet in height, and, further touching on the flanks of the south-eastern Taurus and returning westward by another state to Smyrna. Some of the more important geological observations college during this protracted riding-tour were communicated to the Society in a paper published in the ‘ Transactions,’ 2nd Ser. vol. v., treating of the country between the trachytic peak of Hassan Dagh and-the salt lake of Kodj-hissar, and of the district around Kaisariyeh, in- cluding Hrjish Dagh, the ancient Argeus. Further papers con- nected with these regions were :—the “‘Account of a Tertiary deposit near Lixouri, in the island of Cephalonia” (Proceedings, vol. 11.) ; a general description of the Geology of the north-western part of Asia Minor, from the peninsula. of Cyzicus, on the coast of the sea of Marmora, with a full notice of the Katakekaumene, that. district so well named the “ burnt-up,” of whose extensive craters and laya- streams we thus obtained a lively picture. A portion of his wanderings in the Levant led to another paper, published in the ‘ Proceedings,’ vol. ui., «‘ On a few detached places along the coast of lonia and Caria, and in the island of Rhodes ;” but the entire journey was described fully in his ‘ Researches in Asia Minor, Pontus, and Armenia,’ published in two yolumes in 1842. Mr. "Hamilton adopted the narrative style of description, as most suitable to long lines of examination carried through a country of which even the geography was extremely yague ; and the various archeeological and natural-history details are thus mingled through- out as they happened to take their place in the gary. ‘The dispo- sition of the author, good-humoured, pains-taking, liberal, and en- y ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT, “XXXi during, is reflected in the pages of his book ; and I may safely aver, from my own haying coincided, a few years later, with a part of his North-western route, that his descriptions are accurate, and his con- clusions, both on natural phenomena and on the social state of the people, moderate and replete with common sense. Some critical expressions which fell from M. Tchihatcheff, induced Mr. Hamilton at a later date, in 1849, to recur to the subject, and to present to the Society observations on the geology of Asia Minor, referring more particularly to portions of Galatia, Pontus, and Pa- phlagonia, On his return to England he resumed his post as Secretary of the Society, and, notwithstanding his being in Parliament from 1841 to 1847, he continued for many years to act in that capacity, applying to it so much time and attention that he became the chief authority with the Council in all questions that related to the constitution, the bye-laws, and the history of the Society. Meanwhile a number of descriptive papers issued from his pen :— In 1844, a long and general treatise.on the rocks and minerals of that technically important part of Tuscany which lies between Arezzo and Leghorn, and includes the boracic-acid springs, the copper-mines, and the alabasters of Volterra. In 1848, an account of the agate-quarries of Oberstein and of the methods of treating the agates artificially for the purpose of changing their colour. | In 1850, on the occurrence of a freshwater bed of marl in the Fens of Cambridgeshire. For several years he had taken a lively interest in the progress of the long somewhat weakly Geographical Society, and in 1837 was elected to be its President, an honour which he afterwards held during the years 1841, 1842, and 1847. The most elaborate paper which Mr. Hamilton contributed to our Quarterly Journal was that on the Geology of the Mayence Basin, read in 1854. This detailed description of the remarkable alter- nations of marine and freshwater Tertiaries extending more or less from Wiesbaden by Mayence to Durkheim is followed by theoretical considerations explanatory of the changes which have introduced and then checked the growth of a marine fauna in the midst of the Con- tinent. And the character of some of the mollusca straightway suggested to the author that during the Middle Tertiary period a depression of such a nature must have taken place as to open a communication between this region and the Mediterranean, to be afterwards closed again, probably at the time when a movement of elevation succeeded to the great and long-continued depression which had permitted the accumulation of thousands of feet in thickness of marine strata in North Switzerland. In the same year Mr. Hamilton was elected President of the Society, on the occasion of Edward Forbes being called away from London to take the Professorship at Edinburgh. A short residence on the Rhine had made the new President acquainted with Fridolin Sandberger and others of the West-German geologists, and with the XXXil PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETYs« subjects of their studies; and in the ensuing year he followed up his Mayence paper by another, on the “ Tertiary Formations of the North of Germany,” with especial reference to those of Hesse Cassel and its neighbourhood, together with, somewhat later, observations accompanying a notice of Professor Beyrich, on the position of the «‘ Brown Coals of North Germany.” In the same year, 1855, he accepted the office of Juror at the International Exhibition of Paris, offered him by virtue of his posi- tion as President of the Society; and as I was appointed joint Juror for the same department, we passed some weeks in examining toge- ther the various mineral and geological contributions brought together at that great gathering. It was on this occasion that I had for the first time the opportunity of becoming acquainted with our late Pre- sident’s many sterling qualities; and, thrown together with him day after day into positions which called for much exercise of kindly feeling, and for a knowledge of divers languages, amid discussions in which French, German, and Italian came into play, I found it most satisfactory to be associated with a man of so catholic a spirit and so complete a knowledge of the diverse nationalities which were there brought into contact. His two successive Anniversary Addresses were also examples of the conscientious labour with which he applied himself to the in- terests of the Society ; for he had carefully read and condensed almost every paper and book which had been published on geological sub- jects during the term of his Presidency. During the latter portion of his career Mr. Hamilton occupied himself much with Indian affairs, and served as Director and as Chairman of the Board of the Great Indian Peninsula Railway Company from 1849 to 1867. In scientific matters he was interested especially in ~ the Tertiary deposits, and, with a view of furthering his studies in that direction, entered with great zeal into recent conchology. He also paid a lengthened visit to the Channel Islands, and collected an extensive suite of rock-specimens; but, although he had prepared ample notes, he never, I believe, published on the subject. In several successive years Mr. Hamilton took part in excursions made by several Fellows of the Society, generally under the guidance of Mr. Prestwich, to parts of France and Belgium. And it would surprise those who, as strangers, complained that his manner was cold, to find that no one contributed more than our late President, by his unselfishness and unflagging good humour, to the success of these Easter expeditions. Soon after his election to the Presidency of our Society, in 1865, it became evident that Mr. Hamilton, although a man of athletic frame, and one who had hitherto looked younger than his years, was suffermg from an internal complaint which greatly reduced his powers. He visited the German baths, and passed some months in Italy ; but, although for a time he appeared to improve in health, the insidious disease was advancing upon him. He was able, in tolerable strength and good spirits, to give his Anniversary Address and to resign his Presidency in 1866, but was sadly weakened when ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT. XXxXili he returned to England about a twelvemonth afterwards ; and yet it was very unexpectedly that his many friends received the sad tidings of his premature decease. Although the Eart or Rossz was not so thoroughly a geologist as to frequent our meetings, the demise of that eminent leader in the scientific world reminds us that we have lost, not only a sincere friend to science at large, but a Fellow of our own Society of thirty- five years standing. He was born at York, the 17th June, 1800; but his family having long been settled in Ireland, his education was carried on in part at Trinity College, Dublin, and a great portion of his life was devoted to the fulfilment of the duties of a wise and generous-hearted resident landlord among his tenantry at Parsons- town. At an early age (very soon, indeed, after taking a first-class in mathematics at Oxford) he entered hfe as representative of the King’s County, and in 1845 took his seat in the House of Lords; but he is far better known for the zeal and assiduity which he be- stowed on mechanics and astronomy, out of which arose the famous reflecting telescope on a scale before unattempted, and a long list of honours conferred on him by home and foreign scientific bodies. For several years he occupied, with general approbation, the distin- guished position of President of the Royal Society, and in 1862 he was appointed Chancellor of the University of Dublin. The only comfort left, on the loss of a man so beloved in private life, and so useful as a bright example in his country, lies in the fact that he is followed by a successor whose tastes are also of that intellectual kind which adorn and fortify a high position. By the decease of Dr. Davseny* the University of Oxford has lost the one resident who, by his early social intimacies and incessant labours in science, kept alive the memory and prolonged the influ- ence of the age of Conybeare, Buckland, and Duncan. Freed from most of the anxieties of life, animated by a perpetual desire to advance knowledge, guided by a fine literary taste, and placed in a position of honour and influence, few men have better employed these advantages in college arrangements, University business, or public proceedings in favour of literature and science. The labours of fifty years have been fitly closed in the quiet of his own home, under the shadow of the walls which first received him as a student, in the midst of the beautiful garden which he had enriched and enlarged, and surrounded by friends whose grief in losing him must be the greater the longer was their knowledge of him. Charles Giles Bridle Daubeny, who was born Feb. 11, 1795, at Stratton, in Gloucestershire, was the third son of the Rey. James Daubeny. He entered Winchester School in 1808, and was elected to a demyship in Magdalen College, Oxford, in 1810. In 1814 he took his degree of B.A. in the Second Class; in 1815 he won the Latin Essay, and then proceeded to London and Edinburgh as a * For the biography of Dr. Daubeny the President was indebted to Prof. J. Phillips, F.R.S., of Oxford. XXXIV “PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY, medical student (1815-1818). The lectures of Prof. Jameson in Edinburgh attracted his earnest attention, and strengthened that desire to cultivate natural science which had been awakened by the teaching of Dr. Kidd, in the dark chambers under the Ashmolean Museum. The fight was then raging in Edinburgh between Hut- tonians and Wernerians; and the possession of Arthur’s Seat and Salisbury Craig was sternly debated by the rival sects. Daubeny, after quitting the University of Edinburgh, proceeded (in 1819) on a leisurely tour through France, and sent to Prof. Jameson from Auvergne the earliest * notices which had appeared in England of that remarkable voleanic region. Some of the views afterwards advanced by the young physicist touching the geological age of the valleys of Auvergne? have been examined by later writers—Scrope, Murchison, Lyell; while the prehistoric antiquity of the voleanos themselves has been questioned even within a few years, and de- fended by none more effectually than by Dr. Daubenyt. From the beginning to the end of his scientific career, voleanic phenomena oceupied the attention of Dr. Daubeny; and he strove by frequent journeys abroad—through Hungary and Transylvania, Italy, Sicily, France and Germany—to extend his knowledge of that interesting subject. In 1823-1825 he had by this means prepared the basis of his great work on Volcanos, which appeared in 1826, and contained careful descriptions of all the regions known to be visited by igneous eruptions, and a consistent hypothesis of the cause of thermic dis- turbance, in accordance with the views of Gay-Lussae and Davy. Water, admitted to the uncombined bases of the earths and alkalis existing below the oxidized.crust of the globe, was shown to be an efficient cause of local high temperature, and a real antecedent to the earthquake movements, the flowing lava, and the expelled gas and steam. In later years Dr. Daubeny freely admitted, as at least very probable, a high interior temperature of the earth; but he did not allow that the admission of water to a heated interior oxidized mass would account for the chemical effects which accompany and follow an eruption§. On this point we have still data to be gathered and inferences to be examined. Four years previous to the publication of the ‘ Description of Volcanos,’ Dr. Daubeny was appointed to succeed Dr. Kidd as Pro- fessor of Chemistry, and took up his abode in, or rather below, the time-honoured museum founded by Ashmole. In these rather gloomy apartments nearly all the scientific teaching of Oxford had been accomplished since the days of Robert Plot; in them were still collected Gm 1855), by gas-light and furnace-fires, the most zealous students of practical chemistry ; but now they are filled with Greek sculpture; and chemistry has flitted to the magnificent laboratories of the University Museum, directed by Sir Benjamin © * “Tetters on the Volcanos of Auvergne,” in Jameson’s speech r > J ae vol, ii. p. 359, and vol. iv. pp. 89 & 300, 1820-1821. t Edinburgh New Phil. Journ. vol. x. P.- 201, 1831. . t Quarterly Journal of Science, vol. iii. 1866, p. 199. § “Memoir on the Thermal Waters of Bath,” Brit. Aseoe: ai? Trans. Sects. 1864, p. 26. ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT. “XXKY Brodie. Long before this, however, Dr. Daubeny had been appointed Professor of Botany (1834), and had migrated to the Botanic Gar- den, founded in 1632 by the Earl of Danby, and there delivered his lectures on chemistry and botany. Here, during many years of incessant activity, he instituted numerous experiments on vegetation under different conditions of soil, on the effects of light on plants and of plants on light, on the distribution of potash and phos- phorus in leaves and fruits, examined the conservability of seeds, measured the ozonic element of the atmosphere, and tested the effect of varying proportions of carbonic acid on plants analogous to those of the Coal-measures*. In 1831 appeared his sketch of the Atomic Theory. A favourite subject of research with Dr. Daubeny, naturally springing from his volcanic explorations, was the chemical history of mineral waters. The presence of iodine and bromine in some of these formed the subject of a paper in the ‘ Philosophical Transactions’ for 1830; and a Report to the British Association in 1836 included a general survey of mineral and thermal waters. This subject was not neglected in his North American tour (1837- 1838), which contains a great number of interesting observations on the character of the country which he traversed, and its educa- tional institutions, where he was heartily welcomed. Dr, Daubeny communicated to the Geological Society in 1844 the results of a journey undertaken by him with Capt. Widdrington, R.N., F.R.S., to the south-east of Spain, for the purpose of inves- tigating the conditions of occurrence of the phosphorite of Logrosan. He was accustomed to travel on the Continent almost every year, and generally brought back with him notes serving to illustrate some of his favourite subjects. So soon as the arrangements were made for the location of che- mistry in its new abode at Oxford, Dr. Daubeny took the occasion of resigning the Chair of Chemistry, and used all his influence to increase the efficiency of the office and secure the services of the present eminent professor. In his position as a teacher of Botany he took pleasure in drawing attention to the historical aspects of his subject, and specially, asa part of his duty, treated of rural economy both in its literary and in its practical bearing. Hence arose the ‘Lectures on Roman Husbandry’ (1857), written in a style very creditable to the classical training of his early years, and contain- ing a full account of the most important passages in Latin authors bearing on crops and culture, the treatment of domestic animals, and horticulture. ‘To this is added an interesting catalogue of the plants noticed by Dioscorides, arranged in the modern Natural Orders. ‘This was followed after a few years by a valuable ‘ Essay on the Trees and Shrubs of the Ancients,’ and a ‘Catalogue of the Trees and Shrubs indigenous in Greece and Italy’ (1865), During a few late winters Dr. Daubeny found it desirable to exchange his residence in Oxford for the milder climate of Torquay. Here his activity of mind was equally manifested by public lectures on the *« Miscellancous Memoirs and Essays, 1867; British Association Reports, 1837-1857. XXXVI PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. temperature and other atmospheric conditions of that salubrious resort, and by experiments on ozone and the usual meteorological elements in comparison with another series in Oxford. By this connexion with Devonshire he was induced to join the Association in that county for the advancement of Science, Literature, and Art; and one of his latest public addresses was delivered to that body, as President, in 1865. In his whole career Dr. Daubeny was full of that practical public spirit which delights in cooperation, and feeds upon the hope of benefiting humanity by association of men. When the British Association came into being at York in 1831, Daubeny alone stood for the Universities of England, and, so standing, boldly invited that body to visit Oxford in 1832. Que nisi fecisset, it is not at all clear that the then growing nestling would ever have reached maturity. In 1856 he became President of the Association, at Cheltenham, in the country of his birth, amidst numerous friends, who caused a medal to be struck in his honour—the only occurrence of this kind in the annals of the Association. The same earnest spirit was manifested in all his academic life. No project of change, no scheme of improvement in University examinations, no modi- fication in the system of his own college ever found him indifferent, prejudiced, or unprepared. On almost every such question his opinion was formed with rare impartiality, and expressed with as rare intrepidity. Firm and gentle, prudent and generous, cheerful and sympathetic, calm amid jarring creeds of contending parties— the influence of such a man on his contemporaries for half a cent of active and thoughtful life fully matched the effect of his published works. His latest labour was to gather his ‘ Miscellaneous Essays’ into two very interesting volumes; and then “ multis ille bonis flebilis occidit,” at midnight of Thursday, December 12, 1867. His remains are to be laid in a vault adjoining the walls of Mag- dalen College Chapel, in accordance with his own expressed wish, ‘that he might not be separated in death from a society with which he had been connected for the greater part of his life, and to which he was so deeply indebted, not only for the kind coun- tenance and support ever afforded him, but also for supplying him with the means of indulging in a career of life at once so con- genial to his taste and the best calculated to render him a useful member of the community.” Among our losses of the past year are some of the very oldest Fellows of the Society, men who, although they appeared but little among us, had played a most useful part in the formation of the first nucleus of friends of geological science. ; Among those, Mr. Asourst Masenpiz, of Hedingham Castle, in Essex, who died on the 7th October last, at the ripe age of 83, had interested himself up to the last in our pursuits. Somewhat deli- cate of constitution in early life, he passed some years in the south of Cornwall, and, having the good fortune to be associated with such ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT. XXXVli men as Davies Gilbert and Dr. Paris, he took an active part in the affairs of the Royal Geological Society of that county, and of the Museum at Penzance. Notes and specimens he collected largely ; but a natural diffidence appears to have prevented his coming forward prominently as an authority on scientific subjects. He contributed only a few very brief papers to the Transactions of that Society, in 1818:—one on the Coast West of Penzance, and on the Structure of the Scilly Islands; and another on the Geology of the Lizard dis- trict. In 1832 he was appointed one of the Assistant Poor-Law Com- missioners, and, after succeeding to his family property in the year following, devoted himself mainly to the duties of a country gentle- man and magistrate. Mr. Majendie, however, never lost his taste for scientific subjects, and was frequently to be seen at our meet- ings and at those of the Royal Society, whilst nothing gave him greater pleasure than to come with a few of his old-collected speci- mens in his pocket to visit a friend and discuss with him some of the Cornish minerals. Mr. Majendie married, in 183], the eldest daughter of John Grif- fin, Esq., the sister of Lady Franklin, but left no children. Sik Georcr Crerx, Bart., of Penicuick, was born in 1787, was educated at Eton, and became an honorary D.C.L. of Oxford. He was called to the Scottish bar in 1809, and, soon afterwards entering Parliament, occupied himself chiefly with political matters, and held the offices successively of Under Secretary for the Home Depart- ment, Assistant Secretary to the Treasury, and Vice-President of the Board of Trade. As early as 1812 he joined the Geological Society ; but although an intelligent amateur of our own science as well as of various branches of natural history, he appears never to have taken an active part in the affairs of our Society. He died the 23rd of December, 1867. Str Cuartes Lemon, Bart., of Carclew, in Cornwall, was born in 1784, and throughout his long life, while fulfilling well the duties of his county position, and for a great many years those of a Member of Parliament, offered an excellent example of the salutary influence which may be exercised by a friend and patron of science and the fine arts. He became a Fellow of the Geological Society in 1813, and afterwards took a prominent part in the installation of local associations intended to promote scientific studies. He became President of the Polytechnic Society, which holds its annual meetings at Falmouth ; and his hospitable mansion at Carclew was ever the rallying-point on those occasions for whatever scientific visitors he could induce to penetrate so far to the west. He was also President for some years of the Royal Geological Society of Cornwall; and when a quarter of a century ago the question of a mining- -school for Cornwall was mooted, Sir Charles Lemon was foremost in endeavouring to bring it to a practical issue. But his earnest wishes and his munificent offer of a donation, upon certain XXXVili PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. conditions, of £10,000, alike broke down before obstructive prejudices and sectarian jealousy. Sir Charles married, in 1810, the youngest daughter of the Earl of Ilchester, but leaves no surviving childrens Notwithstanding a very serious illness by which he was attacked a few years ago, the deceased Baronet continued to exercise his hospitalities at Carclew, and was able to attend his parish church within two days of his death, which took place on the 11th of February, 1868, in the eighty- fourth year of his age. Dr. James Brack, formerly a resident at Manchester, died in April last at Edinburgh, at the age of 79. Whilst in the practice of his profession of medicine in Lancashire, he mingled much with those friends of science who frequented the meetings of the Geolo- gical and of the Philosophical Society of Manchester. He became a Fellow of our own Society in 1838, and of the Geological Society of France in 1848. Dr. Black contributed sundry communications to the Manchester societies, some on archeological and others on geological subjects. One of the most far-travelled of our Fellows was Mr. Evan Horxtys, who died last summer at the comparatively early age of 57. Mr. Hopkins was a native of Swansea, and passed his juvenile years in learning various branches of the processes of iron-making at the great establishments of Penydarran, Dowlais, and Rhymney. - In 1833 he received an appointment which took him out to South America, to assume for an English company the responsible charge of the gold-works of Marmato, and soon afterwards was entrusted with the chief direction of the silver-mine of Santa Anna, and of all the affairs of the Columbian Mining Association. On returning to England in 1843 he published a work on Geology and Mag- netism, containing a variety of extremely original views, illustrated by reference to numerous observations of his own. After a further visit to America, in the course of which he made extensive traverses across the Andes, and effected a survey of the Isthmus of Panama, he read a paper before this Society in March 1850, on the rocks and cleavage of the great South-American chain, supporting his statements by a beautifully drawn section from the Pacific through Bogotd to the plains of the Meta. But the views of the author on the subject of the mutual relations of the rocks were very peculiar, and, although he deserves the credit of having strongly put forward the importance of the phenomena of cleavage at a time when they had attracted the attention of only a limited class, his knowledge of stratigraphical geology was too imperfect to keep up with his native genius and with his industry as a surveyor. He insisted strongly on the universality of a certain direction in the strike of the planes of cleavage, and on a vertical transition from the less to the more highly crystalline rocks; whilst his arguments against the igneous origin of granite entitle him to be placed among the leaders of a new school, who have, however, hitherto been far from agreeing ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT. XXxXI1x among themselves on a general explanation of the occurrence of that important rock, In 1852 Mr. Hopkins proceeded to Australia as the professional adviser of some of the gold-mining companies, and applied advan- tageously in the new colony the results of his former experience in the treatment of the ores of the precious metal. He communicated to the Society on his return, in 1854, a brief account of his views on the gold-bearing rocks of Victoria. During several years after- wards he was often occupied in visiting home and foreign districts for the purpose of reporting on their mining-capabilities, and for the last two years devoted much time and practical experiment to the subject of demagnetizing iron ships. On this latter subject he suggested novel methods, which he did not live to carry out to com- pletion. The late Admiral Turopanp Jonus, M.P., was born in 1790, entered the Navy in 1803, and up to the close of the war was con- stantly occupied in active service in the North Sea and in the Medi- terranean. or many years he sat in Parliament for Londonderry, and in his leisure time formed a large and fine collection of fish- remains from the Carboniferous Limestone of Ireland. . On proceeding to pass under review some of the recent works which have thrown a light on one portion or another of our Science, I would fain commence by a few words on the progress of that de- partment which most readily commands the appreciation of the public, viz. the exploration of the mineral structure of the country, which has been set on foot by every Government of Europe and by that of the United States. . The Geological Survey of the United Kingdom is advancing ra- pidly, especially in the coal-fields. The maps of the Barnsley dis- trict, on the scale of 6 inches to a mile, are nearly completed, and a considerable part of the Lower Coal-measures and Millstone-grit has been surveyed as far as the north end of the coal-field. The survey of the Lancashire coal-field is now complete, and the 6-inch maps are in the hands of the engraver. _ Nearly 300 square miles of the Northumberland and Durham coal-field have been surveyed, and the publication of some of the new maps of the area is far advanced. _ In other areas, the Silurian and adjoining formations are being mapped in Cumberland and Westmoreland; and in Northampton- shire the survey of the Oolitic rocks is progressing northward. The Kocene formations on both sides of the Thames, and far to the north, have been entirely surveyed, and the maps are being engraved ; and the Rheetic or Penarth beds are being added to the previously pub- lished maps of the west of England. Whether the Government be anxious to prove their sense of the practical value of our science, or only to get a certain piece of work more rapidly out of hand, they have taken a measure well calculated xi PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. to form a body of sound observers by greatly increasing the staff of the geological survey. The augmentation amounts, in all, to 33 assistant geologists, viz. 21 for England, 6 for Ireland, and 6 for Scotland; whilst the organization has been modified by the appoint- ment of a separate director for Scotland, Mr. Archibald Geikie, Prof. Ramsay and Mr. Jukes retaining, as before, their control over the surveys of England and Ireland respectively. Under these directors, Messrs. Aveline and Bristow have been ap- pointed “ district surveyors ” for England, Mr. Du Noyer for Ireland, and Mr. Hull for Scotland. Out of the total number of fresh posts, only 19 have as yet been filled up, the requirements of the Civil Service examination haying kept back some candidates who, in other respects, were well qualified ; and as most of the number are necessarily new to the work, it is not to be expected that any great advance in the amount of surveys completed can be looked for until a couple of years, at least, have been allowed for instruction and practice in the field. In spite of the obstructions opposed to industry in Italy by the excitement and lavish expenditure of the recent political situation, it is consolatory to learn from Florence that arrangements have been made for the establishment, in connexion with the ministry of Agri- . culture &c., of a Committee for the preparation of a great Geolo- gical Map of Italy, with an organization similar to that of the geological commission of Portugal. Sign. Igino Cocchi, whose fre- quent attendance at our meetings will be remembered by the Society, is charged with its direction, and Messrs. Meneghini, Gastaldi, and Pasini are his colleagues. Several works of interest have lately proceeded from the pen of some of those eminent cultivators of natural science, among which I will only refer to the description of the Ammonites of the Lias by Meneghini, in the ‘ Paleontology’ of the Abbé Stoppani, and to the discussion of the Tertiary and super- ficial deposits of the Upper Val d’Arno and the Val di Chiana, by Cocchi *. The discovery in these beds, at a place called the Olmo, near Arezzo, of a human skull of great size and peculiar type, attaches to them a high importance in connexion with the antiquity of man. The conclusions of the Italian geologist are sufficiently startling to rouse the attention and call for the corroboration of other observers. The exhumation of the skull, at 15 metres depth, from a lacustrine deposit in a deep railway-cutting was fortunately witnessed by Cocchi and others; and his examination of the neighbourhood leads him to infer that it lay quite at the base of the Postpliocene form- ation, beneath remains of Hlephas prinugenius, Cervus euryceros, Bison priscus, and other extinct mammals, that it was buried in the mud of a lake which existed at a time when the surface-contour of the country was extremely different from the present, and that, in fine, man existed in the Preglacial period. Another conclusion of much interest has been arrived at by the Ny. * “ T/Uomo fossile nell’ Italia centrale, di Igino Cocchi,” Memorie della Soe. Ital. di Scienze naturali. Milano, 1867. ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT. xli Tuscan geologists with reference to the often debated question of the true history of the celebrated marble of Carrara. For some time past these marble beds have been, in a very hypothetical manner, placed on a parallel with the Lias; but the newer researches appear to prove, Ist, that there exist two successive series of white marbles; 2dly, that the upper range, as greatly developed near Pisa, belongs generally to the Trias; 3rdly, that the lower series, constituting the greater part of the beds of Carrara &c., are covered by slates and by taleose and ampelitic schists, a group represented in the Apuan Alps by the formation of Tano or the true Verrucano; 4thly, that the marbles repose in their turn upon crystalline schists (the Verru- cano of Savi), which are now considered Presilurian ; and hence, Sthly, that we must revert to the old idea which assigned the mar- bles of Carrara, Serravezza, &c. to the Paleozoic period. The admirable work which has been accomplished by the Austrian Government Geological Survey is doubtless well known to most of our associates; and as I have received from my valued and able friend, Chey. Franz von Hauer, a most interesting summary of their recent results, I cannot do better than communicate his report by allowing him to speak for himself, as follows :— “As far as I am aware, the last information on the progress of our labour, laid before the English public, was in a Report addressed by my predecessor in the management of the Imperial Royal Geological Reichsanstalt—our honoured Haidinger—to the Meeting of the British Association for the Advancement of Science at Birmingham. ‘Our survey work has been carried on since that time exclusively in the north-western part of Hungary, the mapping of which is now already completed to the eastern foot of the highest mountain- group of the Carpathians, the central mass of the High Tatra. Very remarkable are the analogies as well as the contrasts offered by this western portion of the Carpathians (between Presburg and the me- ridian of Kaschau) in comparison with the Alps. ‘The several groups, distinctly isolated from one another, of crys- talline rocks (granite and crystalline schists) which, distributed very irregularly, come to light throughout the district, involuntarily remind one of the so-called central masses of the western Alps; but the sedimentary rocks which surround and separate them from one another show nothing of the action of that widely developed meta- morphism which the rocks of the schistose envelope of the central Alps present to view. Manifold are the discoveries which have been brought out by a close examination of these sedimentary beds. The oldest member of these, as established with any degree of certainty, consists of the schists and limestones of the Culm-formation ; yet Foetterle has lately found data which make it probable that a still deeper-lying group of strata, consisting of quartzites, schists, lime- stones, &c., is to be placed on a parallel with the Silurian Grey- wacke of the Alps. Widely extended masses of quartzite, frequently in association with Melaphyre, but unfortunately always without organic remains, represent, perhaps, in a measure the Permian or Dyas Formation. Again the Trias is decidedly recognized, deve— VOL. XXIV. d w selda PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. loped in numerous divisions which correspond completely with the — beds known to occur in the Alps, and especially with the so-called Virgloria-kalk with its Brachiopods of the Wellenkalk. Beyond these follow the Rheetic formation, the Lias, Jura, Chalk (the latter especially distinguished by the occurrence of thick masses of dolo- mite, which, petrographically, are not to be distinguished from the far more ancient Triassic and Rhetic dolomites of the Alps), and at last the Eocene formations. «‘ A parallel zone of limestone, such as occurs especially so dis- tinetly and largely developed in the eastern portion of the Alps to the north and south of the middle zone, is totally wanting in the Car- pathians. The pile of crystalline central masses and the sedimentary rocks enveloping them, and which, as before mentioned, appear to re- present the middle zone of the Alps, is followed on the north, imme- diately, by the broad zone of the long-known Carpathian Sandstones. We have succeeded by our surveys in the Carpathians in resolving this zone of sandstone, far more sharply than in the Alps, into its different divisions, and are enabled not only to separate the Eocene from the Cretaceous sandstones, but also in these latter to distinguish various subdivisions. One of the most remarkable phenomena in the structure of the Carpathians, as is well known, is the peculiarly cragey limestone cliffs towering out of the zone of sandstone (the Klippenkalk, as it was called by Pusch), to explain the origin of which the most various hypotheses have been invented. Our in- vestigations have proved that strata of very different antiquity, be- ginning with the Lias or even with the Trias, and extending upwards to the Neocomian formation, have participated in the composition of these cliffs, and that they exhibit disturbances of the original stratification such as are very seldom to be observed within a simi- lar area. Every one of the numerous cliffs is formed of a great mass of limestone composed of members of different formations, each of which stands in no direct connexion with its neighbours; indeed it is often the case that several masses with divergent direction of the dip and strike of their beds take part in the composition of one and the same cliff. One of these cliffs (near Podbiel, in the Arva county) shows a complete reversal of the beds; from the Neoco- mian Fleckenmergel, as the lowest member, there follow in it, in the ascending order, Jura limestones as far as the Lower lias; and moreover, in reference to the question which is engrossing in so lively a manner the attention of geologists, concerning the age of the limestone with the Terebratula diphya and its allies, and on the boundary beds between the Jura and Chalk, these cliffs provide us with the most important points of comparison. Herr yon Mojsisovics. has been especially successful in establishing a whole series of groups of beds on a parallel with the Tithonian étage, in which, to mention only one of them, the Stramberg limestone, at any rate, keeps its place in the Jura formation. «One of the most remarkable characteristics which distinguish the Carpathians from the Alps is the enormously massive occurrence of trachytic rocks in the former. It is true that our detailed ex- ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT. xlili aminations have not yet reached the two greatest of these features— the range extending north and south from Eperies to Tokay (which euts off the whole mass of the crystalline and older sedimentary rocks of the southern half of the Carpathians on the east, like a grand fault of dislocation, and yet does not cause any disturbance in the regular course of the sandstones lying on the north), and then, secondly, the still more extensive range from Vihorldt to Gutin (stretching from north-west to south-east, and which is probably continued in the Hargitta of Transylvania). But our labours already include the thick and more boss-shaped masses of the Matra group, of the Ore Mountains of Schemnitz and Kremnitz, and, lastly, of the neighbourhood of Gran. Especially do the Trachytes appear in the latter district abundantly, in contact with newer fossiliferous Tertiary rocks. It is evident that an older portion of these, which probably belongs to the horizon of the Upper Oligocene formation, contains no trace of the débris of the trachytic rocks—that these last, on the other hand, occur frequently in great abundance in the Leitha limestone and the marine Miocene beds of the age of the deposits of the Vienna basin (a proof that the trachytic eruptions of this country at least had their origin in the beginning of the Miocene period). The close of this period of trachytic eruptions occurs at the time of the deposition of the Cerithium-beds. ‘‘The work accomplished by Richthofen, at the time of the first general outline of our survey, with such excellent results, relating to the discrimination and separation of the different branches of the trachyte family, which in great part differ from one another in an- tiquity, has been since much enlarged and completed, especially by Dr. G. Stache. To the groups of the Rhyolites, first proposed . by Richthofen, including the true trachytes and the greenstone-tra- chytes, Stache has added a further series in the older quartzitic trachytes or ‘ Dacites.’ ‘«« Very interesting results have been obtained by Carl von Hauer and other chemists through their valuable analyses, not only of the rocks in general, but also of the felspars crystallized out in them. The analyses show that in the Hungarian and Transylvanian rocks of the trachyte family, in what relates to the degree of acidification, all the members of the series hitherto known, from the most basic to the most acidic, are represented. In the nature of their felspars, on the other hand, these rocks differ materially from the rocks of all trachytic districts that have hitherto been carefully examined ; they are in fact chiefly basic lime-soda-felspar, wavering between La- bradorite and Oligoklase, probably corresponding to what has been called by Abich and others “‘Andesine.” This lime-soda-felspar forms the principal ingredient of the basic Andesite and Greenstone tra- chytes; in the more acidic Dacite, Sanidine appears with it; in the still more acidic Rhyolite, finally, the whole of the felspar appears to consist of nothing else but Sanidine. ‘And, though it does not concern the area of our Austrian survey, T would here also allude to the analyses (carried on in our laboratory) of the volcanic rocks brought to the surface by the latest eruption d 2 xliv PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. of Santorin. It results that this eruption brings to light acidic as well as basic rocks—and, indeed, the former in the beginning, and the latter during the later stages of the eruption. «The renowned ore-bearing localities of the trachyte masses of Schemnitz and Kremnitz have offered us likewise the opportunity for comprehensive study. Whilst Baron von Andrian surveyed the geological phenomena of the country with greater exactness than had ‘hitherto been the case, Bergrath Lipold occupied himself with the lodes themselves and the mining. A detailed monograph, printed in the third number of our Jahrbuch for 1867, gives, along with a geographical and geological review, a comprehensive statement of the history of the Schemnitz mines, and, further, a complete descrip- tion of all the lodes; which appear partly in Rhyolite (at Konigsberg), most abundantly in Greenstone trachyte and Dacite, but partly also in Syenite. ‘«¢ But beyond those districts in which our detail surveys were at work I have manifold labours to mention, which partly refer to those portions of the country that had been earlier surveyed, and enlarge our knowledge of them, and partly concern some districts that had not yet been examined. The former of these have had a special tendency to break up those great groups of sedimentary rocks which were separately laid down in the maps of our survey, and to correlate them with the subdivisions of the formations determined outside the district of the Alps and Carpathians. In fact these in- quiries have given proof that, at least in many cases, a parallel of this sort may be carried much further than had hitherto generally been believed. «‘ With regard to the Alp-country I may here refer to the important observations furnished by D. Stur* ‘On the Occurrence of Silurian Fossils at the Erzberg, near Eisenerz, in Styria, which gives not only a very welcome further proof of the Silurian age of the Grey- wacke zone of the Northern Alps, but also allows us to assume the presence of several successive zones in this formation,— “ Also to the observations of Peters and Klay ‘On the Devonian Formation of the neighbourhood of Gratz’, from which it appears that in all probability the three divisions (the Lower, the Middle, and the Upper Devonian) are represented,— «‘ And to the labours of Suess and Mojsisovics on the Trias, Rheetie, and Lias formations in the Salzkammergut+, which attempt a highly detailed arrangement of these formations, and, as an example, show the Lias zone of the Ammonites planorbis and the A. angulatus, &c., in a manner completely agreeing with occurrences beyond the Alps. Some of these views are opposed by Mr. D. Stur§$; whilst, on the other hand, the accepted division of the Rhetic beds has received satisfactory confirmation in the researches carried out by Dr. Schlén- bach in the neighbourhood of Késsen ||. a ahbrb. d. geol. Reichsanstalt, 1865, p. 267, Verh. p. 261; 1866, Verh. p. 58. t Ibid. 1867, Verh. p. 25. t Ibid. 1866, Verh. p. 158. § Ibid. 1866, Verh. p. 175. || ocd. 1867, Verh. p. 211. a EE , ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT. xlv *‘ Of not less importance to our knowledge.of the Upper Trias beds of the Alps is the work of Prof. Suess on Raibl, which is printed in the last number of our Jahrbuch. ‘Allow me to specify, with regard to the Alpine country, the geo- logical survey map of the Duchy of Styria by Dionys Stur, which brings into play not less than seventy-seven different tints and in- dications for the distinction of separate members of the formation and different kinds of rock. “ For another highly important work concerning also the Alpine and Carpathian countries we have to thank Mr. D. Stur,—‘ Contri- butions to our knowledge of the flora of the freshwater quartzites of the Congeria- and Cerithium-beds in the Vienna and Hungarian basins’*, in which the flera of not less than forty-nine different localities, with 233 species, is thoroughly described, and, with the help of these remains, the geological age of every locality is esta- blished. Itis especially of far-reaching interest that a series of these localities fills up the gap which exists in Switzerland between the Oeningen formation and the glacial shaly beds of Utznach and Diirnten. «And, besides the flora, we receive also important contributions to the increase of our knowledge of the fauna of the newer Tertiary deposits. The recently published seventeenth and eighteenth num- bers of the great work by Dr. M. Hornes, published by the Impe- rial Geological Survey, on the fossil Mollusca of the Tertiary basin of Vienna, are the last but one of the whole work, of which the last will follow in the course of the present year. On the other hand, for a truly splendid collection of the mammals from the brown coal of Eibiswald we have to thank Mr. F. Melling. On this collection Mr. E. Suess has given a preliminary notice, and it is well fitted to enlarge our knowledge of the higher classes of animals. «Tn the past year appeared also the geological map of Moravia and Silesia, the work of Franz Foetterle, in two sheets, printed in colours with forty-two different tints. “Yet one further discovery I must report in the Carpathian country, made by Mr. Fr. Herbich,—the beds of Bucsecs, near Cronstadt, and at Balan on the eastern frontier of Transylvania, rich in splendidly preserved fossils belonging to various stages of the Jura formation. On these Suess and It gave a Report; and it results that in them several of the zones of the western countries of Europe are recog- nizable. “Of great scientific as well as economic interest are the accurate studies which Mr. Posepny has just published on the Salt-districts of Transylvania$. This work, illustrated by numerous sketches and maps and sections, will receive the greater recognition, inasmuch as since the works of Fichtel very little has been made known on this subject. «« The conclusion of animportant part of our labours will finally be * Ibid, 1867, p. 77. t Ibid. 1867, Verh. p. 6. { Ibid. 1865, Verh. p. 255; 1866, Verh. p.191; 1867, Verh. pp. 28, 126. § Ibid. 1867, p. 475. xlvi PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAT SOCIETY. effected by a general map of the Austrian monarchy, which I am preparing from our Government Geological Surveys. It will be in twelve sheets, of which one (No. 5), containing the western Alpine districts, appeared last year, whilst a second, the eastern Alpine country, will be ready to send out in a few weeks. «‘ T have done myself the pleasure of sending to you, and also to the Geological Society, copies of the first sheet.” Geology of the Western United States—For many years past we have had to welcome, from time to time, the appearance of the official Surveys and Reports which have been executed at the charge of the several States of the American Union, by geologists of high reputation and untiring perseverance. The two handsome volumes recently published under the authority of the legislature of [linois present us with the results of the labours, commenced early in 1858, of Mr. A. H. Worthen and his assistants, Prof. Whitney, Prof. Les- quereux, and Mr. Henry Engelmann, in the examination and de- scription of a tract 378 miles long by 210 at its extreme width, included within the limits of the State of Illinois. It is to be hoped that a third volume, the materials of which are already collected, will ere long appear, an equally good specimen of paper and typo- graphy, in spite of a certain party opposition which has delayed the publication of matter perhaps even more useful to residents than to the friends of science at a distance. We had in some measure been prepared by the earlier surveys of other of the Western States for the comparatively monotonous and uneventful geological structure of these extensive tracts ; but the very simplicity of the features confers an importance of a social kind on the broad prairies, the gently undulating coal-field, and the slightly elevated hills of the lead- bearing limestones, all now being rapidly inundated by the advancing tide of population. The course of the river-valleys is occupied by beds of the fine freshwater quaternary deposit which the American geologists have agreed to term loess, measuring from 20 to 60 feet thick in the river- banks and thinning out up the country, and testifying to the former presence of a chain of lakes. Above this is found, through a large portion of the district, a detritus formed of materials many of which, as fragments of the red sandstone and native copper of Lake Supe- rior, have evidently been swept southwards from their native beds, whilst the underlying limestones, when the gravels rest immediately on the rock, offer in their polished and grooved surfaces distinct evidence of long-continued glacial action. A singular exception is the slightly elevated plateau of some fifty miles in length, trending east and west, on the south side of the Wisconsin river, where a total absence of the foreign drift, so abundant elsewhere, and even on the higher ground, marks the productive lead-bearing region which extends from this State into Iowa and south-western Wisconsin. Tertiary strata of but small importance are shown to exist in the southern part of the State, especially in Pulaski county, whilst the whole of the Mesozoic or Secondary formations appear to be absent, and the alleged Permian rocks, containing fossils very similar to ee ee a ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT. xvii those which had been called lower Permian in Kansas by Prof. Swallow, are considered by the State surveyors to be a series of strata in no way separable from the great western coal-fields. Much uncertainty has prevailed respecting the true value of the coal-measures, which cover more than two-thirds of the surface of ' the entire State; and it is by no means dispelled by the information published in the Report; for without a great additional number of actual trials, it is impossible, in a region where there are so few accidents of stratification to bring the beds to the surface, to predi- cate the continuity or workable character of the seams. Where fully developed, in the southern part of the State and even as far north as Fulton and Peoria counties, the measures contain, it is stated, at least five or six workable beds of coal having an ageregate thickness of nearly twenty feet. Dr. D. D. Owen pub- lished a section for Shawneetown, numbering twelve seams, with a total thickness of 35 feet, in 860 feet of strata, included between the base of the so-called Anvil-rock and the top of the conglomerate or Millstone-grit. The lower seams, however, are restricted to the southern part of the field, the upper ones only extending to the northern confines, whence it would appear that during the period of the deposition of the coal there must have been a gradual subsidence of the entire surface of the Illinois coal-field. Prof. Worthen ascribes the uneven surface upon which the coal-measures have been deposited, to the thinning out of the strata as they pass northwards, and to the erosion of the valleys down to the subjacent limestones,—those appearances of irregularity which have been exaggerated and explained, by Dr. Stevens, Dr. Norwood, and others, as a division or breaking up into small coal-basins by upheavals and dislocation. On the extreme north-eastern border of the coal-field, the mea- sures contain but a single bed of coal, averaging about three feet in thickness, but of unusual importance from its accessibility at mode- rate depth and from its proximity to that great centre of activity, Chicago. An interesting feature exhibited by the sections consists in the frequent repetition of bands of calcareous shale or of limestone abounding in marine fossils, and of which the Director states that “there is probably not one of our principal coal-seams that has not, at some locality in the State, a bed of calcareous shale or a limestone associated with it containing the fossilized remains of marine ani- mals.” The importance of these facts in a review of the dynamics of the formation of the Carboniferous strata, and their parallelism to those of our own Scottish fields, needs not to be enlarged upon. Below the coal-measures there occurs a series of ‘ subcarbonife- rous” limestones divided into several groups, known by local names, and which, whilst they have an aggregate thickness of 1500 feet in the southern portion of the State, thin out on the north and dis- appear entirely on the western borders of the coal-field. At the base of the division called the Burlington limestone, well known to paleontologists for the beauty and variety of the Crinoidea occurring at its northern outcrop, follows a series of beds, chiefly gritstones xlvili PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. and shales, called by the surveyors the Kinderhook group, and de- cidedly held to be the lowermost division of the subearboniferous formation, although ascribed by Prof. Hall to the Devonian. The occurrence of these beds as the commencement of the Carboniferous - system gives rise to a theoretical view which, although indorsed by our eminent associate Dr. Dawson, I cannot but regard as over- strained if it be applied to the several systems of strata as at present classified. «We have,” says Prof. Worthen, “at the base a frag- mentary series composed of sandstones and shales, the débris of pre- existing formations, in the middle calcareous and highly fossiliferous beds, representing the higher divisions of the subcarboniferous series, and ending in the ascending scale with another fragmentary series, comprising the sandstones and shales of the coal-measures.” No doubt, however, as Dr. Dawson observes, “‘this recurrence of cycles deserves a more careful study as a means of settling the sequence of oscillations of land and water in connexion with the succession of life.” The Devonian strata oceur in three divisions of very moderate thickness, but are underlain by massive limestones of the Upper and Lower Silurian epoch, which are no less important for the physical character they confer on the northern portion of the State, than for the astonishing quantity of lead-ore produced from them within a few years. Prof. Whitney, favourably known for a number of works on analogous subjects, has contributed a detailed Report on these Silurian limestones and their contents, which, from his former ex- perience in Iowa and Wisconsin, he was specially fitted to prepare. The siliceous strata which form the base of the system, the equiva- lents of the Potsdam sandstone of New York, never rise to the sur- face in Illinois; but the next group above, the lower Magnesian limestones, on the level of the ‘‘ Calciferous Sandstone” of the New- York Report, make their appearance in an arch or undulation of the strata at La Salle. Over these follows a series, for about 150 feet in thickness, of alternating calcareous and siliceous bands, and then the important aggregate of beds called the Galena limestone, 250 to 275 feet thick, mostly a typical dolomite, yellowish grey in colour, and weathering in fantastic forms, which confer a picturesque charm on the narrow valley opening to the Mississippi. Its fossils, which are abundant, place it, together with the relatively thin underlying bed termed the ‘blue limestone,” on a parallel with the Trenton group as described by Prof. James Hall. A band consisting chiefly of shales, the ‘“‘ Cincinnati group,” of no great thickness, separates the “‘ Galena” from the “ Niagara” lhme- stone—again a powerful mass of dolomite, very similar in its litho- logical character to the galena-zone, but so different in fossil con- tents as to have been termed, even before the advent of the Survey, the “‘Coralline and Pentamerus beds.” Singularly destitute of any trace of the mineral treasures which are scattered so lavishly in the lower dolomite, this thick bank of rock plays otherwise a very pro- minent part in the physical geography of a large portion of the Western United States, forming the highest points in Illinois and ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT. xlix then stretching away into Minnesota and the immense expanse of the far North-west. 7 Although the first settlers took up their abode in this remote region as early as 1821, the mineral treasures cropping up to the surface of the ground began to be worked only in 1827, when the name Galena (from the well-known ore of lead) was given to the town, which soon became the emporium of the lead-trade of the Upper Mississippi. By the years 1840 to 1845 it had increased s0 largely, representing at the maximum a production of about 25,000 tons a year, as to exercise a powerful influence on the metal-markets of the world. The description of the localities now laid before us offers some explanation of the rapid exhaustion of deposits which used in vague language to be termed mountains of lead. The veins or “crevices,” as they are termed, thus confined to the Galena limestone are found in great numbers, but never continuous for more than a few hundred feet in length, scattered in patches over a wide extent of territory, the productive ones ranging in an east and west direction, and others of less value, but sometimes ore- bearing, crossing that direction nearly at right-angles. Their appear- ance in fact induces Prof. Whitney to infer, with much probability, that the origin is due to the same causes that have produced “joints ” in almost “ every variety of rock occurring in large homogeneous masses, and especially where a decided crystalline structure exists in them.” But the workings are rarely more than 80 or 100 feet deep (in one or two instances, near Dubuque, nearly 180 feet), and it seems that no trace of the metallic contents can be found below the beds of the “ Blue limestone,” nor upwards in the “ Niagara sys- tem.” It is argued hence, with some boldness, that, the metal lead having been held in solution in the oceanic waters from which the rocks of the north-west were thrown down, the metalliferous combi- nations were decomposed by the organic matter of these limestone- beds, among which the ores are now found to occur; and thus it would seem to be inferred that the “ crevices” were formed, and were partly filled with the galena and its accompaniments of zinc- blende, and fluor-spar, before the formation was covered up by the deposition of the shales of the Niagara group. In curious juxta- position with the metallic minerals which have contributed so much to the peopling and investigation of the country, are found bones and teeth of both extinct and living species of land animals, confusedly mingled in the vein-fissures down to depths of 50 or 60 feet. The most abundant are remains of Mastodon, which, from the quantities found in different veins extending through the whole district, seem to show that the species must, have flourished in vast numbers and through a long period of time. In one crevice, near Dubuque, Prof, Whitney obtained, with bones and teeth of the Megalonyx, teeth of a Peccary, pronounced by Wyman to be those of a species now living. These curious facts remind us of the remarkable discovery made by Mr. Moore, of Liassic and Oolitic fossils in the lead-bearing veins of the Mountain-limestone of the Mendip hills, with the difference that in the latter case there is no doubt that the region of the fissures was ] PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. long depressed under the sea, whilst the ancient limestones of Ilinois bear no evidence of any superior deposit having covered them, and exhibit only the results of long-continued atmospheric action. The authors of the Report, indeed, hold that this part of the country has not been under water since the deposition of the Upper Silurian rocks. Numerous details of great value for the comprehension of local conditions are given in the special Reports on particular Counties prepared by different members of the Survey; and an interesting discourse on the origin of the Prairies, by Prof. Leo Lesquereux, states the opinions of other authors on the subject, and gives his own view of their formation by changes in the direction of the drainage of the country, as illustrated especially by the now advancing trans- formation of the Bay of Sandusky. The second volume is occupied by a series of Reports on the Paleontology of the district, in which Prof. Worthen has been aided by Messrs. Newberry and Meek for the Vertebrates and Inverte- brates respectively, whilst a new Batrachian from the Coal-measures is described by Prof. Cope, and a number of new Polyzoa by Dr. Prout. The fossil plants are figured and described by Prof. Lesque- reux, and the numerous plates do great credit to the work of the Western Engraving Company of Chicago. Before proceeding to notice new works in special walks of our science, I must in a few words advert to two books of a more general and wide scope, in which we may feel almost a personal interest. It is a great satisfaction to one like myself, brought up from boy- hood to appreciate the unwearied exertion and the logical reasoning which have rendered famous the name of Lyell, to be able to an- nounce the completion of the tenth edition of the ‘ Principles of Geology.’ The first volume appeared last year; and so much has it been enriched by matter gathered together during the past thirteen years, that all those students of nature who have enjoyed the multi- farious additions to the earlier portion of Sir Charles’s treatise, will be impatient to see the second volume, which is not yet issued by the publisher*. In the same year has been issued the new edition of ‘ Siluria,’ on which we may congratulate our veteran leader Sir Roderick Murchi- son, not only that his domain appears to be constantly extending into new regions, but that the book itself has been amplified and revised with an amount of labour testifying to his unimpaired mental and bodily vigour. All geologists will be aware that considerable changes have been needed within the last half a dozen years in con- sequence of the discoveries of Sir W. Logan in Canada, of the works of Barrande in Bohemia, Harkness in Cumberland and Westmore- land, of the determination of the New-Red-Sandstone reptiles by Huxley, and, last though not least in the estimation of the outer world, by reason of the facts promulgated concerning gold, which have led to the modification of views put forth in the older editions. And still, as before, all who are desirous of examining our own more : aes second volume has been published since the reading of this Address.— DIT. ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT. hi ancient districts, or of investigating analogous formations in foreign lands, will turn to ‘ Siluria’ as a friend and guide. Physical Structure of Palestine.—An idea has obtained footing, even in well-informed circles, that the geological structure of the Holy Land is almost entirely unknown ; and our presumed ignorance has been cited as one of the special reasons for promoting the pro- posed exploration of Palestine. The partial knowledge which we possess may, it is true, stimulate a desire for more ; and the numerous subjects of interest which exist in those regions demand a more thorough attention than has yet been accorded to them; but we must not forget the important contributions, some of them a quarter of a century old, of Dubois de Montpéreux, of Russegger, Anderson, Lartet, and others, to which has recently been added an unpretend- ing but very readable volume by Prof. Oscar Fraas, of Stuttgart *. Happily breaking away from the fetters imposed by the halting frag- mentary entries of a journal, the author starts from the crystalline nucleus of the Sinai peninsula, and describes with the fervour of a northern, to whom such sights are new, the naked charms of its bright minerals and particoloured rocks, free from the encumbrance of soil and of vegetation. The home of the turquoise, worked for some years past by Major Macdonald, he describes as being in the cracks of the porphyries of the Megarah valley, where that valued gem is associ- ated with oxides of iron, especially of those kinds termed bean ore and pisolitic ore, and would appear to have been deposited by the same agencies. In the same (7. e. the northern) district of the Ser- bal, as well as in the central group of the Hebran and el Schech, the peculiar weathering of the granite is very observable, not only as producing the most strange and fantastic forms, but as appearing to proceed from the centre of the blocks towards the circumference, and thus giving rise to rounded hollows which, somewhat enlarged and modified by art, have served as the abodes of troglodyte hermits in the early ages of Christianity. As the traveller passes over the totally arid surfaces of granite, syenite, and porphyry, if there be seen, in valley or on mountain-side, the bright green of an oasis, or if water makes itself visible rising from the rocky fissures, it is almost invariably where a portion of gneiss or mica-schist will be found in close proximity, and where it has forced the liquid to the surface, doubtless, by its foliated structure and greater freedom from vertical planes of division. The mingled syenites, granites, and porphyries of Sinai form a striking feature of the geological map published many years ago by Russegger ; but although these, with various other igneous rocks, are shown to correspond with large masses of the same order in the African deserts bordering the Gulf of Suez, and again with a number of smaller protrusions in a line running northward towards the Dead Sea, there isa great lack of further definite information. Dr. Fraas gives a picture of the frequency with which greenstone dykes cut through the granite: on making the ascent of the Serbal, he * Aus dem Orient. Geologische Beobachtungen am Nil, auf der Sinai-Halb- insel und in Syrien, von Dr. Oscar Fraas. Stuttgart, 1867. hi PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. found his party mounted at length on one among forty-seven sharp peaks, within a space of perhaps a thousand metres, and observed ~ that each peak was formed by a dyke of diorite which, with its tough material and angular structure, had resisted the action of the weather in a far higher degree than the granite. In the group of Mount Horeb (Jebel el Tur) and its central pillar (Jebel Musa) the same varieties of crystalline rock occur, but on a larger scale, the apha- nitic greenstones being no longer in dykes of a few feet in width, but in vast masses; and a different and more majestic character is thus imparted.to the mountain, which induces Dr. Fraas, although leaning to the opinion of Lepsius that the Serbal is probably the true historical Sinai, to acknowledge the force of the claim urged by the Greek monks for the superior sanctity of the Mountain of Moses. The mounds of fragmentary matter, 40 or 50 feet high, which sometimes bar up transversely, and in other cases are heaped along the sides of the valleys, have been commented upon by former visitors; but we now have them, for the first time, I believe, confidently re- ferred to the action of glaciers. The materials of the detritus in the Wadi Hebran, and in the valley of Feiran, blocks and stones of all sizes, from 1000 cubic yards to mere sand and gravel, tumultuously tumbled together, are pointed to as being aggregated in such a manner _ as no other imaginable agency could aggregate them ; and the walls of rubbish, through which the modern winter-streams have cut narrow channels, are piled across the principal or the secondary valleys pre- cisely in the manner of terminal and lateral moraines. Not that the Stuttgart professor deems it needful to refer these phenomena to the Glacial period of Europe; he sees in the southern part of the penin- sula no trace of Tertiary or Secondary deposits, and thence assumes that Sinai has been dry land from the earliest periods, and that ‘these glaciers may as well date from the Silurian period as from that of the Jura, or from the Tertiary.” Another suggestion of startling novelty is that put forward in ex- planation of the peculiar form of the wadis. These arid and rock- bound valleys, partially occupied by a rush of water after the wintry rains, present on the west a narrow entrance which the traveller coming from Egypt, until he actually enters them, makes out with difficulty, from the lofty cliffs through which they are opened. Further and further in, as you advance towards the nucleus of the higher mountains, the wadi opens out wider and wider, without any such change being noticeable in the rock as might have led to its easier disintegration ; and at length, at its head, it becomes a broad flat valley, in which you can with difficulty mark the exact line whence the waters would flow in an opposite direc- tion, but where it is to be observed that, instead of contracting again as on the west, it opens out to a still broader wadi, debouch- ing at length from the high ground.. These features would be ex- plained, our author believes, on the supposition that the levels of the country have been greatly changed in comparatively recent times, and that, before the opening of the Red Sea, the Sinaitic group and the old Mons porphyrites of Egypt were so connected that a ee Oe ee ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT. hii the water flowing from the latter would take its way across the area of the present Gulf of Suez, then through the narrow defiles at the commencement of the Wadi Feirin, Hebran, and others, and so away to the north and east, eroding the valleys into the forms which they now present. The vast development of limestones which lends a special character toa great portion of Palestine has been generally ascribed, by earlier geologists, to the presence of a great series of strata of the Jurassic or Oolitic period, capped here and there by beds of white chalk ; and Russegger and the United States explorers have expressed themselves very decidedly in favour of this view. But the proofs brought for- ward have always been of the weakest. Those rugged steps of bare stone, up and down which wind the tracks serving in Judea for roads, are bold outcrops of successive beds of limestone, often hard and dense, and even marbly in character; but in the examination of the rocks between Jaffa and Jerusalem the few fossils found, through -aseries of beds making up 1600 feet in thickness, all belonged to the zone of Ammonites Rhotomagensis*. The band of easily worked stone (the mélekeh of the Arabs), which, with its caves and sepul- chres, and its quarries worked far under the city, forms one of the most interesting features about Jerusalem, contains not a single Jurassic fossil, but consists, in great part, of remains of Hippurites Syriacus, Conr. Itself about 30 feet thick, it is, at 30 feet interval, overlain by another very regular bank of a harder stone (the missth of the Arabs), from which the enormous blocks stillseen in an angle of the city wall were taken, and containing numerous fossils, especially Neri- new, with Hippurites, and a Radiolite, probably R. Mortoni. Fur- ther than this, in the hard missih marble were found, to the author’s great surprise, numerous examples of a Nummulite, on seeing which he naturally thought at first of Cyclostega or Cyclolina, but about which he felt confident on closer examination of its spiral conyolu- tions, and now describes at some length under the name of Vummu- lites cretacea. The statement would be unsatisfactory but for the circumstance that the explorer took the specimens himself from the rock in the Wadi Jés, where he saw overlying it other beds contain- ‘ing Hippurites and Ammonites; and hence he is satisfied that one species at least of Nummulite lived in the Cretaceous seas. The higher strata in the neighbourhood of Jerusalem are the soft chalky limestone seen on the Mount of Olives, and corresponding with the Greensand, containing Ammonites of the species A. varians, Man- tcelli, &c. The presence of loose flints enclosing Nummulites vario- laria, ‘Sow., tells of the removal by denudation of upper beds which are seen further east, where the flints form regular bands in a light- | coloured chalk, and where, as M. Louis Lartet has pointed out7, the upper chalk beds pass insensibly into the Tertiary, the stratification and lithological character remaining identical, whilst Dr. Fraas holds that the fossils in the upper part of the section imply a transi- * [Dr. Duncan determined the Middle Cretaceous age of the rocks of Sinai in 1866. See Quart. Journ. Geol. Soe. vol. xxiii. p. 838.—Epir. | Tt Bull. de la Soc. Géol. de France, tom. xxii. 1865. liv PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. tion between the Cretaceous and the Eocene strata, the Nummulite representing the older Tertiary, and Ostrea vesicularis as certainly belonging to the chalk. Not even in the deep and rugged defile of the Cedron are strata of any older formation laid bare: the rock-hewn cells and chambers of the monastery of Marsdba are hollowed out of the same soft Hippurite-limestone which has served for the cata- combs at Jerusalem ; and it is only some miles further towards the east that, where the valley begins to open out, grey sandy marls, alternating with black bituminous limestones containing numerous Baculites, represent the middle “ greensand” of Western Europe. As for the great chasm of the Dead Sea and the lower valley of the Jordan, not only does the latest geological visitor record the entire absence of any products that can be ascribed to volcanic action, but he avers his conviction that it is simply the result of erosion out of a range of strata of almost perfect horizontality. The period of the opening out of this huge depression is put back beyond the Tertiary, because no deposits of that time are met with between the Lebanon and Egypt, and it would seem that Palestine had never been sunk beneath the sea since the end of the Cretaceous epoch. That the Dead Sea for a long time occupied a level of more than 300 feet higher than at present, and that its waters must thus have extended far up towards the lake of Tiberias, is evident from several circumstances ; but even the days of that higher water-level must have been very long ago, and it is quite out of the question to admit that any great feature of the phenomena, such as the rend- ing of the valley, or the change of the character of the water, could have been effected by volcanic agency within the historical period. The wearisome monotony of the evenly-bedded Cretaceous strata of Judea extends into Samaria and Galilee ; but the interruption of the plain of Jezreel brings at last a refreshing change, where the richer red soil, and the loose masses of black stone cropping to the surface, tell, even at a distance, of the vast basaltic flows which seem to start from the lesser Hermon, to occupy broad tracts of the country up to Tiberias, and then, beyond the lake, to stretch far away into the distant Hauran. In most of his main views of the stratigraphical structure of Palestine, Dr. Fraas agrees with M. Louis Lartet, who had already, in 1865, exposed the absence of proof for the existence of rocks older than the Cretaceous period*; but this promising young geo- logist had the advantage of penetrating, with the Duc de Luynes, the hill-country of the eastern side of the Dead Sea, and thus ma- king the first geological observations on a tract which the peculiar habits of the Semitic race render it so difficult to traverse. Thus he was enabled, at the base of the Arabian chain, in a north and south direction, from the middle of the Jordan valley down to Mount Hor, to find outcrops of a ferruginous sandstone which he considers to be the lowest bed visible in the whole country, still Cretaceous, and probably the same which, in the north, has yielded the lignites of Lebanon, and on the south is so noticeable in the dark-red rocks of * Bull. de la Soc. Géol. de France, 1865. EE ———————_ ee ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT. lv Petra and the almost equally celebrated sandstones of Nubia. In the two latter regions they are associated with conglome- rates ; but, whilst the relative antiquity of the whole of this thick series bears importantly on many of the most interesting questions respecting the conformation of this corner of Asia and the neighbour- ing part of Africa, the almost total absence of fossils has hitherto left their identification very uncertain. By a singular chance, I am enabled apparently to verify the statement of M. Lartét, that these beds belong to the Cretaceous period. Some few months ago, our late associate Mr. Majendie brought me a dark siliceous pebble, which, on being broken, exhibited a beautifully sharp example of the charac- teristic Lower Cretaceous shell Pecten quinquecostatus. The speci- men was from an old collection, and appears to have been grouped with the well-known siliceous pebbles which are picked up in num- bers in the deserts about Syene, where the Nubian conglomerates either crop out or have been denuded off; and Mr. Etheridge in- forms me that he has never known the fossil to occur in the upper or flinty beds of the chalk. One of the most curious problems in physical geography to be solved by geological inquiry is the true nature of that long meridi- onal line of valley and, in part, of deep depression which extends from Akabah, on the south, through the Dead Sea, the valley of the Jordan, the lake of Tiberias, and the base of the Lebanon, and which, if prolonged (as appears to be consistent with facts) through the rich plain of the Bekaa, and by the course of the Upper Orontes, to the lake of Antioch, occupies some 500 miles in length. The observations of late years have proved what was little expected by the travellers of the earlier part of the present century—that the level of the Dead Sea is no less than 1292 feet* below the level of the Mediterranean; and most of the hypotheses which have for- merly been suggested to account for the formation of this remark- able valley must be rejected or modified in consequence of the measurements of the levels, which have now been made with undoubted exactness. When first the existence of the line of val- leys (the Arabah) extending from the southern end of the Dead Sea to the Red Sea at Akabah, was made known by Burckhardt, it was natural to found upon it a theory that the river Jordan had once flowed through the whole line of valley to an embouchure at the Red Sea; and the comparatively low watershed which, south of Ain Ghurundel, divides the run of waters flowing to Akabah from that which takes its course to the Dead Sea was attributed to a slight subsequent change of the levels over a limited tract. But the subsequent discovery of the enormous depression of the lake and * The earlier observations of De Bertou, Russegger, and von Wildenbruch were all considerably in excess, giving a mean of 1416-7 feet. Capt. Symonds reduced it to 1312:2 feet below the sea; and the report of Sir Henry James made it 1292 feet on the 12th March, 1865. This latter result, obtained by the party under Captain Wilson, is stated to be lower by 24 feet than the occa- sional level of the water, and 6 feet higher than it sometimes stands in the early summer; and it coincides marvellously with the level given by Lieut. Vignes of the French navy, viz. 392 met. or 1286 feet. lv PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. Jordan valley (the Ghér, as it is called by the Arabs) led to the sup- position that the salt lake had once, as a long inlet, been in com- munication by the Arabah with the Red Sea. Against this latter hypothesis it was at once objected that no shells or marine deposits of any kind have ever been found along the line of the supposed inlet; and latterly the barometrical measurements of various tra- vellers have shown that the elevation of the central part of the Arabah is so considerable as entirely to set aside such a proposition, without the assumption of great subsequent disturbances of level. The latest observations, those of M. Vignes, give the altitude of this watershed as being no less than 787 feet above the sea. One of the most modern travellers of scientific experience, Dr. J. R. Roth, whose numerous barometrical observations were calculated by friends in Germany after his untimely death from illness in the Antilebanon, has given a series of levels taken along the Arabah, which also it is difficult to reconcile with the older theories. Thus the height assigned by him to the main valley, where he entered it from the southern pass which leads into the Wadi Musa, is given at 640 feet, and at two hours’ journey further south 570 feet, above the sea*. Yet the same author, writing in March 1858, inclines to the older hypotheses, guided, as it would appear, more by an adherence to ancient traditions and by general appearances than by sound geological observation. He believes that, without doubt, the Ara- bah is the ancient bed of the Jordany, that the great lake Asphal- | tites and the whole valley up to the sea of Tiberias were formed by the crowning in of gigantic hollows produced by the dissolution of beds of salt, and that the quasz volcanic phenomena to which old tradition assigned the destruction of the cities of the plain were caused by the combustion of strata of bituminous slate. Dr. Roth, however, was not aware of the obstacles which would be opposed to this view by his own measurement; for he seems to regard the highest point of the Arabah as being but a seven hours’ camel’s journey from the nor- thern end of the Gulf of Arabah, at a salt marsh called Godidn, which he estimates at less than 200 feet (whilst the calculated results make it but 106 feet) above the sea. His own levels, however, between this and Ain Ghurundel, with those of other observers, seem to establish ~ the fact that the water-shed is higher by hundreds of feet. The only resource, therefore, of those who hold to either of the above propositions was to suppose that the higher portion of the Arabah had been raised by an elevation connected with the protru- sion of certain porphyries which make their appearance at intervals along the valley, as shown in Russegger’s map. * Prof. C. Kuhn’s paper in Petermann’s Geog. Mittheil. 1858, p. 3. + Since writing the above lines, I observethat the late Dr. Falconer con- cluded that a narrow strait had once communicated between the Mediterranean, near Antioch, and the Red Sea at Akabah, and that the Jordan probably at one time flowed into the Gulf of Akabah,—also that, simultaneously with the upheaval of the Arabah ridge, the valley of the Jordan was depressed through a violent mechanical convulsion. (Falconer’s Memoirs, vol. ii. p. 655.) ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT. lvii But M. Lartét affirms that pebbles of this quartziferous porphyry are found in the conglomerates of the “‘ Nubian sandstone,” near Mount Hor, and that, as their eruption consequently took place before the depression of the older Cretaceous strata, the porphyries must, if there has been any recent elevation at all, have partaken of it in common with the Cretaceous and Eocene strata, for which movement the evidence is yet to be collected. Under such considerations the Dead Sea must be allowed an in- dependent origin, connected by a continuous water-flow neither with the Mediterranean nor with the Gulf of Akabah; and the chemical reasoning on the peculiar character of the various salts so largely dissolved in its waters lends a strong confirmation to such views; whilst if we test the phenomenon by the analogy of salt lakes in other countries, there is no difficulty in accounting for its saltness by the energetic evaporation, throughout a long series of ages, of all the waters flowing down into its basin. However closely these two most recent observers may agree as to the antiquity of the grand chasm of the Ghér, a great discrepancy of opinion arises with respect to the mode of its formation. Dr. Fraas looks upon it as a simple case of erosion from perfectly hori- zontal strata—a statement upon which we are compelled to ask, what has become of the eroded material ? And reckoning up only the length from the north of the upper great lake to the end of the main hollow, south of the other, about 150 miles, with the vast depth and width of the entire depression, there is an astounding quantity of débris to be accounted for, which, if we are unable to keep open a water-route downhill to the Gulf of Akaba, leaves the hypothesis untenable. On the other hand, M. Lartét, observing a slight easterly inclination on the Judean side of the Dead Sea, and only higher strata exhibited there as compared with those that crop out on the opposite shore of Moab, adopts the view suggested first by Hitchcock*, that a fault or dislocation takes its course along the line of the valley, having a heavy downthrow to the west, and that, in fact, the present depression was produced by a relative descent of the eastern side of the hill-district of Judea during the movements that raised the entire land from the sea. The soundings taken by the American Expedition, showing a gradual inclination from the western shore to a maximum depth of above 1300 feet near the eastern side, and the sudden plunging down to 900 feet depth of this latter coast, add probability to a theory much more in accordance with facts observed elsewhere than is the notion pro- pounded some years ago by Russegger, that the whole breadth of the Ghér had been a subsidence caused by deep-seated volcanic action. Both Fraas and Lartét concur with the observations of all geolo- gists who have visited this region, that the voleanic appearances ascribed to it existed only in the minds of persons imbued with preconceived notions and ignorant of the character of the simplest stratified rocks ; but, penetrating as he did through the mountains of the eastern coast, M. Lartét was able to confirm the statements * Rep. Assoc. Amer. Geol. Boston, 1841-42, p. 348. VOL. XXIV. e lvili PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. made by that accurate traveller, Seetzen, who, in 1807, described plateaux of basaltic lava as capping limestone hills at some distance from the lake. From some of the higher points, it would appear that coulées have flowed downwards through the valleys ; and whilst the volume of these igneous rocks seems to be small as compared with what obtains in the country further northward, it is important to observe that their eruption must have been long posterior to the formation of the deep chasm, as proved by their flowing along the deep gorges which debouch upon its waters. M. Lartét has also done good service in tracing and describing with distinctness the strata of fine sediment which were deposited by the lake when it stood at a level higher by above 300 feet than at present. Furrowed and torn asunder by the rains and torrents of the wet season, these friable beds of marl and gypseous clay are seen, at various places near the borders of the Dead Sea, standing in cones and ridges and ragged plateaux, often of the most fantastic forms.. In the peninsula of Lisan they were studied to the greatest advantage, but nowhere yielded a single fossil; and it may perhaps thence be fairly concluded that, even at that remote period, when the waves of the “salt sea” beat against the sides of the valley of the Jordan at least halfway up to Tiberias, its waters were already so far saturated with chlorides and bromides as to be unsuitable for the maintenance of animal life. Change of Climatal Conditions.—Is the cause of this once very different surface-level of the Dead Sea to be sought in a former more abundant influx of waters resulting from a moister climate, or in a less vigorous evaporation than at present, or in both com- bined? and what has been the source of so great a change of climate between that time and our own? M. Lartét suggests that the high water-level probably belonged to the Glacial period, when, as we have learned from Dr. Hooker, glaciers lay upon the flanks of Lebanon, and the temperature of Southern Palestine must con- sequently have been low enough to be consistent with a heavy rain- fall and little evaporation. Should the startling novelty announced by Dr. Fraas be confirmed, of the traces of glaciers in Sinai, it would be a matter of high interest to connect them with the same period. It is argued also from the dimensions of the various water- courses which open upon the valley, and which are now in ordinary spring or summer weather mostly dry, that they must have been chan- nelled out by powerful streams which have long ceased to exist; but in the absence of trustworthy accounts of the amount and volume of these streams in the winter season, those who are acquainted with the transformations connected with southern climates, and have seen the fiumaras of Sicily, the ramblas of the Alpujarras, and the wadis of North Africa, will hesitate before concluding the inability of the present rainfall to cut down the ravines on a large scale. It is nevertheless in favour of this argument, that several, at least, of these outlets are by no means worn down to the present level of the lake, but open upon it in the abrupt shores at such a height above its surface as to give the impression that the excavating action ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT, lix of the stream is slight as compared with what it was of old. On the great change which must have occurred in the climate of the country, M. Lartét proposes the following means of accounting for the phenomena :— Ist. That they are due to a general elevation of the temperature, increasing the rate of evaporation. 2nd. That the emergence of a large tract of land in the region from which the prevalent winds had come would cause them to arrive dry and hot instead of laden with moisture, and that the rise of the Sahara above the sea probably took place about this period. 3rd. Or that a lofty chain of mountains might in early times have been upraised in the path of the same winds, the cool summits of which would tend to condense the watery vapour, and thus to precipitate the rain which otherwise would have been conveyed to a greater distance. A further question of high importance is answered in the affir- mative by Dr. Fraas, viz. whether these climatal changes have not been continued during the historical period, and whether we have not, in the general absence of vegetable soil in Palestine, and in Egypt outside the area of Nile irrigation, as also in the contrast afforded between ancient records and present barrenness, sufficient evidence of a secular deterioration altogether independent of human agency. As regards the probability of a great revolution in meteorological phenomena caused by the elevation of the Sahara, the Society is aware of the theory put forward a few years ago by the Swiss geo- logists, that the retreat of the vast ancient glaciers of the Alps was caused by the hot winds which arrived direct from that newly raised portion of Northern Africa. The violent Hohn wind, or ““ snow-eater”, as it is sometimes locally termed, which, whether in summer or winter, so often impinges from the southward with fury upon the mountain barrier of Switzerland, is now pointed out, by peasant and naturalist alike, as the chief agency by which the snows and glaciers are kept in check. MM. Desor and Escher von der Linth visited Africa in 1863, especially for the purpose of inquiring into the subject, and, finding reasons for concluding that the Sahara has been elevated from the condition of a sea-bottom during the Quaternary epoch, were satisfied that they had obtained ample confirmation of the theory. In his Address to the British Association at Bath, Sir Charles Lyell drew up a lucid and connected account of the various facts and their explanations which support the opinions first propounded by M. Escher von der Linth, and, admitting the correctness of the data, showed the undoubted marks of the change of climate which resulted from the prevalence, for a few days more or less, of the Fohn or Scirocco. At the same time he brought forward additional evidence for the existence in Posttertiary times, of a sea occupying the place of a great part of Northern Africa, and separating the highlands of the south and south-east from the hill-district of Algeria and the Atlas. Professor Dove, the eminent meteorologist, who has for many e2 lx PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. years advanced other views on the subject of these remarkable winds, has recently published* a careful examination of the whole question. He cites early writings of his own, beginning in the year 1837, based on the principles of Hadley, and confirmed by the generaliza- tions of Sir John Herschel, which show that the currents of heated air, rising from the parched regions of Central Africa, must partake of the more rapid velocity of the equatorial rotation, and, as they pass northward, gain on the surface of the earth in the slower-mov- ing higher latitudes, and gradually get deflected on their course to- wards the poles, so as to assume the direction of south-westerly winds. In winter, he holds that the chief heating area will lie far to the south of the Sahara, and that the upper or return trade- wind (obere Passat) will turn off in such a direction, as not merely to miss the Alps in its northerly course, but barely to touch the southern corner of Greece. Its full force will thus sweep over Arabia and Western Asia to the regions of the Caspian, the Aral, and Central Asia. The hot winds which rise from the broiling African deserts may therefore, where they begin to descend again towards the surface of the earth, have been instrumental in promoting an unusual amount of evaporation in Syria and the Aralo-Caspian plains, whilst the Fohn would be derived from a more westerly origin, and probably from the South Atlantic and West Indies. But the Swiss authors object that the Fohn is a hot and very dry wind; and Dove thereupon quotes at length a series of observations and descriptions which establish the fact that these storms, when they break upon the Alps, are commonly, and in the winter especially, accompanied by heavy rains, and in the higher districts by thick downfalls of snow. The two instances more closely inquired into are the storms of the 6th and 7th January, 1863, and 17th February, 1865, when the “ wild offspring of the desert,” as the gale was termed by the Swiss papers, raised the temperature considerably, and, including in its train lightning, snow-storms, avalanches, and inundations, committed fearful havoc. In the second case it was particularly observable that, for some days before, the temperature had been lower than for forty years previously ; and whilst the result of a warm dry wind impinging on this cold air would have been only to increase its capacity for vapour, that of a warm moist wind, under the same conditions, would be to condense the vapour, and to produce a fall of snow. And this latter effect is proved, by the accounts sent in from 58 different localities, to have occurred heavily almost through- out the country. About the same date, and for some days after- wards very stormy weather was reported from various stations in Italy, where the wind was mostly the Scirocco, the south-easter, which there can be little hesitation in accepting as identical with the Fohn. The researches of Ehrenberg on the microscopic organisms con- tained in the red dust and “blood-rain” sometimes deposited by the Scirocco, are strongly in favour of ascribing to them a South- * Ueber Eiszeit, Féhn, und Scirocco, von H. W. Dove. Berlin, 1867. ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT. lxi American rather than an African origin; and the heavy storm of 28th February, 1866, was a south-westerly gale in Western Europe, a Fohn in the Alps, and a Scirocco in Italy, accompanied by rain with red dust. It is true that these atmospheric currents may be subjected to such obstruction or friction by coming in contact on the north-west with masses of cold air, and on the south-east with the heated air of Africa, as to be obliged to pursue a modified course, and that in this way, a Scirocco dz paese, a real land-Fohn may be locally occasioned. Under such conditions the line of Italy and the Alps would form a border region, while the greatest baro- metrical depression would occur, not in Switzerland, but in France, and would, as in the storm of 23rd September, 1866, cause the equatorial current to act with special energy in that country, and thus to produce the most destructive inundations, Professor Dove seems to admit that an occasional hot blast may cross as a direct desert-wind in the lower regions of the atmosphere, by the narrow sea-channel from Tunis to Sicily, and, sweeping up overland, perhaps reach the Alps as a still dry wind. But the lively account given by Lorenz* of the ways and properties of the two opponents, the Scirocco and the Bora, on the eastern coast of the Adriatic, adds strong confirmation to the general statement that, apart from local waifs and strays and modifications in direction, the great bulk of the winds which descend hot and full of moisture on these mountain-regions has ascended from land and ocean far to the west of Africa, and that they are fulfilling the great purpose of counteracting the tendency of the trade-winds, as they drag over the surface of the earth, to retard the velocity of its diurnal rotation. A great amount of clear light has been thrown upon the climatal conditions of our globe in various earlier stages of its history by the researches of Prof. Oswald Heer}, who has recently published a brief résumé on the fossilized remains of plants found in Iceland, Spitz- bergen, North Greenland, Banks Land, and the north of Canada. At the outset we are astonished at the wealth of the Arctic flora proved to have existed in Miocene times; but when the indefatigable Swiss botanist shows us so many instances of close analogy between the extinct forms and the now living species of northern latitudes, he dissipates the doubts which induced cautious reasoners to argue for the probability of masses of trees and other vegetation having been drifted from the southward to the now inhospitable shores where they have been exhumed by our Polar explorers. The pre- servation of delicate leaves, the fact that insects are found with the plants, the presence of fruits, flowers, and seeds, sometimes arranged as they originally were in the berry, and the occurrence of the vegetable remains in some cases (as in Spitzbergen) with fresh- * Physikalische Verhiltnisse und Vertheilung der Organismen im quar- nerischen Golf. 1863. + ‘‘La Flore Miocene des régions polaires,” par M. le Professeur O. Heer, Bibl. Univ. Nov. 1867. See also ‘ Flore Fossile des Régions Polaires,’ par M. le Prof. O. Heer : Ziirich, 1867. lxii PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. water deposits, sufficiently indicate that they can have been wafted for no great distance from the sites on which they grew. Thus the — Sequoia ( Wellingtonia) Langsdorffii was once the most abundant tree in the north of Greenland, and its remains are found as far south as the Miocene beds of Switzerland and Italy; and this example of a genus to which belong the largest trees in the world, and which once existed abundantly throughout the high latitudes, but espe- cially in Iceland, is very nearly akin to Sequoia sempervirens, one of the two species which alone survive and which are exclusively con- fined to California. It is, perhaps, yet more surprising to hear of the beeches, chestnuts, oaks, and even vines which, in those far distant days, combined with a rich undergrowth of shrubs and elegant ferns to form a picture contrasting in the highest degree with the modern condition of that same Greenland, covered by one colossal glacier. In the Miocene period, the northern limit of the limes, the Taxo- dia, and the Platani was the 79th degree of latitude, whilst that of the pines and poplars, if we may judge from what we now see, would reach 15 degrees further north than the Platani, or absolutely to the pole, or, at all events, the nearest land thereto. The great change of climate is rendered sufficiently obvious by observing that the present northern limit of trees is the isothermal line which gives a mean temperature of 10°C. (or 50° F.) in July, and which nearly coin- cides with the parallel of 67 degrees north latitude, never, therefore, entering within the polar circle; whilst in those days it even at- tained the pole. Founding his opinion on the character of the flora, Prof. Heer concludes that the mean temperature of the year, in the Miocene epoch, was, in North Greenland, about lat. 79°, 5° C. (41° F.), whilst at the same period that of Switzerland would have been 21° C. (69°°8 F.), making a difference of 16°C. (28°83 F.). At the present day the difference between the mean annual temperature of Swit- zerland (lat. 47°), reduced to the level of the sea, and that of Spitz- bergen (lat. 78°) is 20°-6 C. (37°-08F.), whence it is evident that at the Miocene period the general climate of northern Europe was more equable than now, and that the mean temperature diminished at a lower rate than the present between the temperate zone and the pole, having then been at the rate of 0°-5 C.(0°-9 F.), and being now 0°66 C. (1°-2 F.) for each degree of latitude. In endeavouring to find an explanation for these facts now plaeed so distinctly before us, Prof. Heer has examined a long series of the hypotheses which have from time to time been advanced. He de- clines to admit, for a moment, any supposition of the displacement of the poles, and objects as well to the older views as to the recently propounded theory of our secretary, Mr. J. Evans, which seeks to show that modifications of portions of the earth’s crust may be at- tended by an actual movement of that rigid envelope over its in- ternal nucleus. Far more important, in the opinion of the Swiss botanist, is the speculation so admirably reasoned out by Sir Charles Lyell, on the climatal changes which must be produced by a new distribution — a ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT. lxili of sea and land. And yet, granting the most favourable circum- stances, and assuming that, instead of the present irregular and unequal distribution of sea and land, we had the continents united near the equator, and only scattered islets left amid great oceans in the higher latitudes, the mean annual temperature would undoubt- edly be raised in no small degree, but not sufficiently to admit of the growth of a rich vegetation between the parallels of 70 and 80 degrees. The very fact, however, of the wide distribution of this luxuriant Miocene flora shows that a large area of land was then amassed in the temperate and polar zones, and consequently that such explanation is inadequate to account for the facts. Prof. Heer, like many others, is much tempted by the ingenious inquiries of Mr. James Croll on the results of the varying excen- tricity of the earth’s elliptical orbit. The present tendency of its course is towards the form of a circle; and in 23,912 years it will have made its nearest approximation to that figure, and the excen- tricity will be at its minimum, or little above half a million of miles. At the present time the linear value of the excentricity is three millions ; and when the orbit attains to the opposite extreme of form, it is above fourteen millions of miles. At present, also, the earth is nearest to the sun during the winter of our northern hemisphere, and furthest during our summer. But since, in the meanwhile, the relative position of the line of the apsides and that of the solstices is affected by a movement of revolution occupying 21,000 years for its completion, our northern summer will, in about 10,000 years, coin- eide with the perihelion, and the winter with the aphelion. Now, when this latter coincidence takes place at the time of maximum excentricity of the orbit, the hemisphere so affected must suffer an unusually high degree of cold: the moisture, in winter, would be precipitated as snow, and vast masses would be accumulated which the summer’s heat would be unable to melt. The other hemisphere would in the meanwhile enjoy a temperate climate, like a con- tinual spring. It has been calculated that such a concurrence of these elements of position took place 850,000 years ago, giving 36 days of winter in excess, a mean temperature in the latitude of London of 126° F. for the hottest, and —7° for the coldest month, and when it appears probable that the Glacial period was in force, —although only 50,000 years earlier, when the excentricity was at a minimum, the climatal conditions must have been entirely reversed *, Whilst, however, Prof. Heer leans to the opinion that some effect from these latter causes may have combined with that of geogra- phical distribution of land and sea to produce changes of climate, and that the latter is probably the more energetic, as it is also the most securely deduced source of action, he looks further for assistance, and suggests the passage of our solar system through regions of varying temperature. This hypothesis was examined in detail by Hopkins, in his admirable paper on the causes which may have * For a full discussion of the causes of vicissitudes of climates vide Lyell’s ‘Principles,’ 10th edit. chap. xii. & xiii. lxiv PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. produced changes in the earth’s superficial temperature*, more particularly with reference to its being assigned as an explanation of the cold of the Glacial period, for which he proves it to be entirely insufficient. Mr. Hopkins showed, at the same time, that more might be said in favour of a maximum than of a minineaae tempera- ture acquired in this way, but yet that, if our sun were to approach a star within the distance of the planet Neptune, a case incompatible with the continued existence of the solar system in its present form, the stellar radiation would not send to the earth much more than the thousandth part of the heat which she derives from the sun. The inappreciable increase of temperature derivable from this source renders the hypothesis untenable so long as the reasoning of our lamented former President remains unimpugned. The subject of the climate of former periods as contrasted with the present, and more particularly as connected with the phenomena of the Glacial epoch, has been elaborately handled by our foreign member Baron Waltershausen, Professor of Geology at Gottingen, in a treatise + to which the prize of the Haarlem Society has been awarded. His investigation reminds the reader of those sections of Mr. Hopkins’s paper on Changes of Climate which discuss the posi- tion of the isothermals, the height of the snow-line under different circumstances, and particularly the extent to which elevation of the land in the Alps and in the Snowdon district may have caused the former extension of glaciers. But my esteemed friend the Gottingen Professor enters much more into the details of the geological phe- nomena so closely intertwined with the meteorology and the mecha- nics of the Alps, and brings to his aid the researches of other authors, published within the last few years. His work gives a general account of the history and the results of the observation of glaciers, of the indubitable former extension of the ice-streams far beyond their present limits on both sides of the Alps, and of the distribution of the erratic blocks, as checked and confirmed by often repeated visits to Switzerland, and further illustrated by journeys in Iceland and Scandinavia. It is Waltershausen’s object to base the explanation of these facts, and of the great contrast to them presented by the climate of the Tertiary period, upon the firm founda- tion of weight and measurement, and to endeavour to prove that they are consistent with the doctrine of the earth’s heat as pro- pounded by Fourier, thus standing in need of no hypotheses or guesses, such as variable radiation of the sun, or hot and cold regions in space, which are unsupported by any other class of observations. In order to estimate fairly the changes which may have taken place, we must consider the several conditions on which the climate of a given locality is dependent, viz. :— 1. Its altitude above the sea-level. 2. Its geographical latitude. 3. The distribution of land- and sea-surface. * = Journ. Geol. Soc. 1851, p. 60. +.‘ Ueber die Klimate der Gegenwart und der Vorwelt,’ von W. Sartorius von Waltershausen. Haarlem, 1865. 4to, 388 pp. | ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT, lxv 4. Hygrometric condition of atmosphere, cloud-formation, and rainfall. 5. The currents of the air and sea. 6. The internal heat of the globe. The effect of the latter, being at present valued at only ,°C., may be neglected in questions relating to recent periods, although it must, in all probability, have formed an important item at the time of the more remote geological events. The decrease of temperature for a given amount of elevation in the air is so distinctly dependent on the latitude of the place (being more in the polar and less in the equatorial regions), that a formula may be established by the aid of which the mean temperature for any required elevation, under a certain latitude, may be approxi- mately calculated. But it is reyuisite for this purpose to know the mean annual temperature of some neighbouring locality of measured height above the sea; and thus a comparison of the observed con- ditions of sea-climate and land-climate respectively has to be insti- tuted, from which it comes out, among other deductions, that in the latitude of 33° 24’ in our northern hemisphere the mean annual temperature of a totally marine and of a continental climate would be the same, whilst northward of this parallel the mean tempera- ture of the land-climate would be colder, and southward would be warmer, than that of the oceanic climate. And the ultimate con- clusion is, that although the unsymmetrical distribution of land and sea on the earth’s surface must exercise an undoubted influence on the advance and retrocession of the glaciers, it is not adequate to account for the glaciers of the Diluvial period. The relation of an oceanic climate to glaciers has lately received valu- able illustrations from the writings of Drs. Haast and Hochstetter, on the Southern “ Alps” of New Zealand. Their chief results are given in the last chapter of the sumptuously printed and illustrated volume which has recently been published by the latter geologist*. Here, in the latitude of 43° to 44° S., whilst the average lower ter- mini of the glaciers on the east side of the ridge are much higher, the great Tasman glacier descends to 2774 feet above the sea-level ; but on the western side of the ridge the Francis Joseph glacier, although of much smaller volume, reaches no less than 2000 feet lower, or to aheight of but 705 above the sea. This strange contrast is accom- panied by the notably heavier precipitation, and the frequent cloud and mist of the western coast. And as the large development of the glaciers, generally, in this region seems attributable to the equable and humid oceanic climate, so the exceptional advancement of the foot of the Francis Joseph glacier among the vegetation of the low- lands is to be explained, not by a low mean annual temperature, but by a peculiarly low temperature of the summer f. * New Zealand, its physical geography, geology, &., by Dr. Ferdinand von Hochstetter. Stuttgart: J. G. Cotta. 1867. t+ The mean annual eee “of Christchurch was 533° in 1864, that of the summer 614°, and of the winter 444°. It is believed that the annual average on the west coast is very similar. ; lxvi PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. Von Waltershausen has further been bold enough to investigate and state the mean temperatures of different regions of the earth’s surface in early geological epochs, beginning with the Silurian. He argues that this may fairly be attempted only on the supposition of a slow and uniform change in one direction, in accordance with the theory of Fourier, and on the assumption that a much larger pro- portion of the earth’s surface was covered with sea in those early times than at present, when the ratio of dry land to sea is about 2 to 5. The calculation has to be based on that hotly disputed and still very uncertain element, the thickness of the earth’s crust, which, taking the mean density of the earth at 5-67, and the mean specific gravity of lavas at 2:912, derived from the depth where the rigid and the fiuid constituents would be in contact, he estimates at about 66 miles English, or ,th of the earth’s radius. Upon this foundation several curious tables are calculated, show- ing what would be the temperature of the surface with a given thickness of solid crust, at what depth, in each case, the boiling- point of water would occur, and the mean temperature of the dif- ferent latitudes at the epoch of the several geological formations. But in their application these results are vitiated by the author’s haying ignored the presence of stratified formations beneath the Silurian; and the comparatively recent discoveries of Sir William Logan have sufliciently proved to geologists the enormous errors which may result from our imperfect knowledge of the stupendously thick and long continued deposits which have preceded the forma- tion of what we were accustomed to consider the lowest series of truly sedimentary rocks. Returning, however, to safer ground, the Baron examines and rejects the various theories which have been brought forward to explain the evidences of the former great extension of glaciers in the Alps. Influenced by the Lyellian doctrines, he is no believer in the catastrophic action which many authors have connected with the upraising of that great chain of mountains, but requires a long period of time for the gradual elevation of the entire mass, begin- ning near the end of the Tertiary period, when the Molasse and Nagelfluhe had already been. deposited. When the main range at this time began to emerge from the waters, a long gulf or arm of the sea lay stretched along the north side of the Alps, which, as may be seen from the geological maps, extended westward round to Mar- sellles, and eastward away beyond Vienna into Hungary. All the larger lakes of Switzerland and of the Bavarian highland are situate in this zone. As the higher parts of the ridge rose into the region of perpetual snow, the formation of glaciers began, the streams of which would come to an end when they descended to a stratum of atmosphere having a mean annual temperature of about 2° R. (36°°5 F.). Whilst, then, this arm of the sea remained at its original level, it would have a mean temperature of at least 10° R. (54°°5 F.), and the lower end of the glaciers would be still from 3500 to 4700 feet above the water-level. Oscillations seem to have taken place, as in - 4 a i ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT. lxvii the Purbeck period, which caused the alternation of freshwater and marine deposits on the flanks of the mountain-chain. And when, in the Diluvial or Glacial epoch, the elevation had reached its maximum, the height attained by the upper peaks and ridges was due, first, to their having been formed of a quantity of material which has since been worn away, and, secondly, to the whole range having been bodily lifted upon a higher base or pedestal, from which position it has again descended by gradual depression between the time of the greatest extension of the glaciers and our own day. If we examine the mean height above the sea of the termination of the glaciers of the Bernese mountains, it proves to be, for a mean latitude of 46° 33’, 4633 feet, and for those of the Savoy and Pen- nine group, in mean lat. 45°55’, 4834 feet, giving a difference which would amount to 317 feet for one degree of geographical posi- tion. Calculating thence for a general mean north latitude of 46° 11'3" a height of 4693 as the terminal height of the glaciers, it will be found coincident with a mean atmospheric temperature of 3°-7 C. (38°°72 F.); and at a height corresponding with this tempe- rature the ancient glaciers, whose relics are now found at much lower levels, must also have come to their termination. Taking now for comparison the terminal moraines (Steinwille &e.) which mark the former limits of the great glaciers of the * diluvial” period on the north side of the Alps, we have, for a mean latitude of 46° 55! 7", a height of 1416 feet above the sea, to compare which with the present mean height of 4693 feet, we may reduce both to the same position in latitude (that of Monthey), 46° 15’, and shall then have the respective heights of 4673 (h) and 1202 (h’) feet. Assuming further, that the mean annual temperature in the so- called Glacial period was higher than the present by 0°19 C., by virtue of the earth’s internal heat, a further lowering of level by 90 feet would have to be allowed for the terminus of the glaciers of those times. We should then, on this principle, require a depression of the north side of the Alps, since the period of the great glaciers, of h—(h' —90)=4673—1112=3561 feet *, and by a similar inquiry, for the south side of the Alps, reduced to the mean latitude of Ivrea, as the centre of these phenomena along the southern flank of the chain, | h—h' =4920—890=4030 feet ;— whenee, with a limit of error of + 190 feet, it may be inferred that the southern side of the great chain has been depressed about 500 feet more than the northern since the time of the great development of ice and snow. * A very similar result was indicated by Mr. David Milne Home, Edinb. New Phil. Jour., soon after von Waltershausen’s treatise was sent to the Haarlem Society, viz. in 1861. Taking the average elevation of the melting point of Swiss glaciers at 4400 feet, and the height of Geneva as 1335 feet, above the sea, Mr. . Home takes the difference, or 3065 feet, as the height to which that part of Switzerland, would have to be raised to cause such a temperature as would en- able the glaciers to reach Geneva without melting. Ixviii PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. The inland sea which at the commencement of the elevation of the Alps occupied the space between the northern flank of the chain and the Jura, and covered a much greater breadth between Salzburg and Ratisbon, was contracted to so narrow a strait near Chambery, and again on the south of Linz, in Upper Austria, as to render it a very probable hypothesis that a comparatively moderate oscillation or change of levels would close as it were the sluices, and alter the conditions of the basin from a marine inlet to a great lake—from a smaller Baltic to a Lake Superior. The beds of the Flysch, charged in places with fucoid remains, and alternating with the clearly Eocene nummulitic bands, are characteristic of the shore of this ancient arm of the sea, whilst the strata deposited in brackish water, described by. Heer under the term of the Aquitanian étage*, supply a satisfactory testimony of the slow secular change under which the marine conditions disappeared ; and a vast brackish lagoon formed the intermediate stage. The freshwater deposits which followed, at a period when, as M. Heer agrees, the level of the lake was at no great height above the sea, would belong to a district with a mean temperature (at sea-level) of 10°52 R. (55°-5 F.), like that of Milan, whilst the winter will have been that of Catania, and the summer that of South Germany. A downward movement ensued, which reopened the communication with the Mediterranean ; and the vast lapse of time which was occupied in the changes of level seems to be expressed by the fact that the marine organisms again _migrated, and spread themselves with the abundance of a full de- velopment over the entire region. The renewed blockade of the straits was followed by the destruc- tion of all sea-life, by a further deposit of freshwater strata (the upper Molasse), and, according to the theory under review, by the last great elevation of the Alps, which, lifting the entire region, as the west coast of South America has been raised bodily in recent times, transferred the lake and its borders by slow degrees from an almost subtropical climate to one of more temperate character (as witnessed by the lignite or slaty coal of Utznach, Dirnten, &c.), then to a colder one, and ultimately to one of boreal rigour. If we consider the lakes of Switzerland to be the relics of this former inland sea, their basins divided from one another and modi- fied in form by the unequal action of the physical forces to which they have been subjected, and that their mean height above the sea is 1325 feet, we shall have, by the addition of 3561 feet, or the amount by which it has been already calculated that the north side of the Alps had been uplifted, a total height of 4886 feet as the eleva- tion of its waters above the sea-level. The climate of the great Alpine lake and its banks may be readily calculated: the mean annual temperature would be 2° R., or 36°5° F., the mean temperature of the hottest month 51°8 F., and the coldest 21° F.; and whilst this would show a close resemblance to the cli- mate of the northern part of Norway, the proximity of large bodies of water would doubtless cause a greater atmospheric precipitation * Heer, Urwelt der Schweitz, pp. 275 and 282. ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT. lxix on the mountains than occurs at present *, and would thus furnish an additional quota to the bulk of the glaciers. It was under these conditions, with glaciers creeping forth from all the deep valleys, either into the waters or over the surface of ice which coated the lake during a long winter, that erratic frag- ments of the older rocks, entangled in or supported upon icebergs and floes, were drifted across to the opposite shores, and there formed the long lines of gravels and boulders, and effected the scoring and polishing of the rocks, for which the long range of the Jura has attracted in so great a degree the attention of observers. The Swiss geologists, and among them Professor Heer, look upon it as probable that there have been two Glacial periods—one before and the other after the deposition of the brown coals of Wetzikon, Utznach, &c. This alternation of conditions may be explained by oscillations of level, such as have been observed and inferred for other districts and other formations; but, if considered indepen- dently of the amount of elevation of the land, it would need the hypo- thesis of a twice-repeated decrease and increase of the mean annual temperature by above 123° F.—an irregularity inconsistent with the theory of terrestrial heat. When at length the final depression of the district began to take place, Waltershausen shows grounds for inferring that it was by very slow degrees, and with unequal progress of subsidence, whence he agrees with Studer that the present lakes mark the tracts in which the variableness of the movement produced the deepest hollows, and argues that the stone-heaps (Stemddmme) which border the lower end of so many of the Swiss lakes, are not actual moraines, but consist of the drifted blocks and débris transported by the later action of floating ice-masses, when the upland lake had, in the course of constant depression, been reduced to within these narrow limits. Turning to the south side of the Alps, it is shown that a long marine gulf extended from Venice and Chioggia to the foot of the maritime Alps, from which a number of long inlets, or fiords, ex- tended northward when the elevation of the Alps commenced. If it be sought to explain the former great extension of the glaciers along the valleys on this side of the chain without having recourse to a general elevation of land, we must introduce the supposition of a decrease of the annual mean temperature by about 10°C. (18° F.), an amount which cannot be expained either by a succession of cold years, on Charpentier’s hypothesis, or by a different distribution of land and sea. But if an elevation to the amount of about 4000 feet be assumed to have occurred, the phenomena will be accounted for, as on the north side of the chain; and the subsequent gradual de- pression will have broken up still further into isolated basins that district of lakes, many of them formerly in communication with each other, which may be regarded as the remnant of the ancient Lom- bardo-Venetian gulf. I must not attempt to follow out the numerous facts observed in * The exceptional exceeds the average rainfall of the present day in Switzer- and by about 10 per cent. b:0.4 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. - Scandinavia and Iceland from which Baron Waltershausen gathers confirmation for his theory; but from these, and from the glacial phenomena described for various tracts throughout Europe, he concludes that the total area to which they refer is but a small frae- tion, say six per cent., of the whole of that quarter of the globe; that the glaciers were never more than local streams, due chiefly to elevation of the land, and that the effects of the drift-ice, or bergs and floes, might be produced by a moderately reduced mean winter temperature, and require for their explanation no general reduction and no degree of cold incompatible with Fourier’s theory of heat. Taken in a general sense, these views gain in probability what they lose in originality, when we look back to Mr. Godwin-Austen’s account of the superficial accumulations of our south-western coasts, and find him stating that he can only explain the facts by an eleva- tion of great amount, such as would place the whole of the higher portions of this country im regions of excessive cold*—nay, more, that whilst disbelieving in the “ Glacial period”, as propounded by Agassiz, he would infer that a great elevation had at the same time affected a large part of Europe, and that the Alps must at one time have attained an altitude equai to that of the Himalayas. The Society will not have forgotten that, in his elaborate and phi- losophical paper ‘“‘ On Changes of Climate,” our former President, Mr. Hopkins, examined at some length the hypothesis of producing by local elevation of the land a great degree of cold to account for the former extension of glaciers in the Alps and North Wales. He was inclined to consider it untenable, first, on account of his estimate that an elevation of at least 6000 feet would be required in the former, and 7000 or 8000 feet in the latter case; and secondly, because “ all ~ geological experience assures us that no such mountain-range exists without numerous dislocations and other phenomena of elevation having determinate relations to the elevated tract.” After a careful review of his reasoning, I cannot but think that the objections to such a view of the causation of a glacial temperature are in great part removed by the detailed comparison of observed facts made by von Waltershausen leading to the requirement of no excessive alteration of altitude; whilst, on the second score, that geologist must indeed be extravagant in his demands for evidence of mecha- nical action, who is unsatisfied with the “ accidentation” of the Alps, or with the strange medley of lines of fault, dyke, and fold so won- derfully exhibited in Prof. Ramsay’s map of the Snowdonian country. Nor is it allowable to treat the question as if the elevation of the mass of land in these districts, with its subsequent depression, were a new kind of requirement, when for many years past we have been familiarized with the proofs of the upheaval of these very moun- tain-tracts to considerable altitudes, and at periods separated by no great interval from that under discussion. Geology of Savoy.—Not only geologists, but all Alpine tourists gifted with any power or desire of observation, will be thankful to M. Alphonse Favre for the labour of love which he has just com- * Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. 1851, p. 130. ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT. lxxi pleted in a full account of Savoy and the adjoining parts of Pied- mont and Switzerland*, illustrated by an atlas of plates, which unite in an unusual degree the truth of geological sections with the varied outline of charming picturesque mountain-groups. The conscientious manner in which our eminent Foreign Correspon- dent has explored and described the elevated region ranged around the towering centre of Mont Blanc is well known to most of our Fellows ; and it is only two years since our lamented friend Mr. Hamilton, in his Presidential Address, took occasion to follow out at some length one of the most interesting of M. Favre’s chapters, as then published in the Bulletin of the Geological Society of France, viz. that on the gradual advance of observation and argument which, after the lapse of many years, established the fact of the presence of the carboniferous formation in the Western Alps. A large portion of the work is, indeed, of a somewhat historical character, since the author, whenever he approaches a subject connected with puzzles and theories (and how many of them hang about that classic region!), deems it but just and satisfactory to state fairly the opinions of all previous writers on the same topic, and adds his own objections and propositions with a moderation which suits the character of a philo- sopher who concedes to others the credit of having done their best with the knowledge that was open to them, and compares without prejudice their views with the phenomena which he practically investigates. Thus, in his discussion of the cause and effects of the ancient extension of the glaciers, we are supplied with a review of all the more notable hypotheses connected with the ice, and with the part assigned to it in the scooping out of lakes. He combats, as we have seen for years, with many arguments the doctrine of Prof. Ramsay, and is not less opposed to the half-and-half measure of De Mortillet, who, whilst objecting to the competency of glaciers to erode solid rock, claims for them the power of affowillement, or the excavation of all the accumulated débris which he considers to have once filled the lake-basins. M. Favre, noting the position of the lakes on the fringe of the higher Alps, and along a line where physical action on a grand scale has dislocated, contorted, and inverted the strata, connects their formation with the structure of the rock-masses ad- joining, although he allows that the direction of the main lines of valley has doubtless aided in the determination of their position, and that it is impossible to deny that the valleys, after their forma- tion, have been cleared out (déblayées) and enlarged by currents and glaciers. Among the most interesting of his chapters are those on the Aiguilles Rouges, and on Mont Blanc itself, with a review of the numerous and often very divergent opinions promulgated by succes- sive geologists who have examined the peculiar structure of these masses. Beginning with De Saussure, we have a long list of ob- servers who are satisfied that the crystalline schists on the flanks of * Recherches géologiques dans les parties de la Savoie, du Piémont et de la Suisse voisines du Mont Blane. 3 vols. 8vo, with an Atlas. Geneva, 1867. Ixxll PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. these mountains, as well as the granitic rock, the protogine, con- stituting the central part of the ridge, are actually stratified ; others consider the divisions to be lamin of foliation ; Mr. Daniel Sharpe took them for planes of cleavage. All except the latter writer Were struck with the fan-shaped arrangement of the laminar masses, a structure which is reproduced in the St. Gotthard and other nuclei of the centra] Alps, as well as in the eastern continuation of the great chain. The sharp needles of rock which lend a special charm to these scenes, and were strangely imagined by De Luc to have been each independently thrust up from the interior of the earth, are but the narrow ends of almost vertical tabular masses, which viewed from the side form serrated ridges, but seen end-on appear to soar as mere isolated points to the sky. Close alongside of some of the most marked of these, M. Favre has traced the boundary between the granite and the crystalline schists; and he adheres to the old statement which has provoked so much discussion, that the schists thus appear to underlie the granite, and as indubitably to overlie the beds of fossiliferous secondary lime- stone*, His own transverse section explanatory of the facts has been before the public for some years, and is the most probable that has yet appeared. ‘The powerful lateral pressure called into action by the upheaval and depression of the chain has produced parallel lines of close flexure, forming a narrow and steep synclinal trough under the valleys on the north and south of the Mont-Blanc mass, and an anticlinal in the main ridge. As the elevation continued, the abutments of the central arch would be squeezed closer together, whilst the upper portion of the great fold of strata was not similarly supported, and would thus tend to bulge, and to throw the beds which were at first the lowermost in order into a position over- hanging what were the upper. Meanwhile a gigantic denudation must be supposed to have taken place; and, as M. Favre is fortified by his investigation of that most remarkable outlier of las and jurassic strata capping the loftiest peak of the Aiguilles Rouges, 9660 feet above the sea, the speculation hardly seems too hazardous that the same band of secondary formations at one time completed its loop above the summit of the whole Mont-Blanc range. If a similar reasoning be allowed to hold good for the cretaceous and nummulitic beds, of which there is every probability that they at one time covered the Aiguilles Rouges, and have been subse- quently removed by denudation, it would add to the present height of Mont Blanc a thickness of at least 4100 feet of rock. There would thus have been carried away by denuding agencies from the group (massif) of Mont Blane alone, and since the comparatively recent epoch of its attaining its full altitude, about 100 cubic miles of solid material. Composition of Crystalline Rocks.—M. Favre’s frequent excursions * The reader may be referred on this subject to Gen. Portlock’s Anniversary Address to the Society, in 1857, giving figures of the rock-structure and of the excavation carried out by Mr. Ruskin near Chemouni, to settle what appeared to some to be a doubtful question. ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT. lxxili have enabled him to give abundant detail on the characters of the crystalline central range of the Savoy Alps. The time-honoured protogene is fully confirmed by him in its original dignity of the chief prop or centre-piece of the whole, although, since the studies of M. Delesse, it is allowed that it belongs, as a distinct variety, to the group of the granites. It consists of five minerals, viz. quartz, orthoclase, oligoclase, a mica with iron-oxide base, and talc, and, as a general rule, appears to possess a more truly granitic character in the central parts of the formation, a schistose one towards the flanks. The presence of this second felspar, oligoclase, in these great Alpine nuclei is a point of great interest in the comparison of these with other granite rocks, as well as in the chemical changes and disintegration to which its composition peculiarly exposes it. As regards the gisement or geognostic position of this rock, he states his opinion, Ist, that it is stratified, and, 2ndly, that it never penetrates in the form of veins or dykes into other strata, as does the true granite, which is found, although rarely, here and there in this Alpine district—moreover, that by the forms in which it weathers it may be distinguished, even at a distance, from the granites, and that, although formed at a very ancient period in the history of the globe, it has only made its ge at the surface within a com- paratively recent time. When we follow him into the domain of theory, the Geneva pro- fessor leads us into a misty region of somewhat audacious specula- tions. To him the commonly received view of metamorphism is a grossly exaggerated mysterious process, which he conceives to be entirely incapable of having formed the crystalline schists. He carries us back rather to a primeval period, when he supposes the whole of the now existing surface waters to be floating as vapour in the atmosphere, and to exert a pressure of 250 atmospheres. Added to this he infers that the subterranean water would make as much more, and would thus give a total pressure of 500 atmospheres. The carbonic acid which has since been fixed in the coal-beds would not add greatly to the weight of this crushing atmosphere; but the same gas which has been locked up in the limestones and other carbonates is estimated by him at 210 atmospheres more, and would thus give a grand total of 710 atmospheres which then weighed upon the surface of the earth. Under this pressure, at which water would only boil at 480° C., or 896° Fahr., and when the temperature of the crust began gradually to diminish, the first precipitations and erosions would form a sedi- ment which would be highly crystalline, and would in fact produce the granites and protogenes. Then, as the pressure and temperature were further decreased, the crystallization would be less marked, whilst the stratification would be more pronounced, and there would be deposited successively the crystalline schists and, at length, the clay slates. As for the original rock from which this first degrada- tion took place, it would be lava; and our author, overriding the great and marked differences between the two magmas of Durocher, VOL. XXIY. - lxxiv PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. or the basic and the acidic crystalline rocks, founds his reasoning on a comparison of the ultimate composition of the granites with certain lavas of Monte Nuovo, with pumice and obsidian, whilst he conveniently ignores the differences of composition which tell against him. The simplification of the history of the earth which M. Fayre claims as the merit of his hypothesis, will not, I fear, rescue his views from the severe onslaught of critics who, whether they belong to the Plutonic or to the Metamorphic school, will be slow to accept a doctrine based’ on an unproved intermingling of rock-substances essentially different in mineral constitution as well as ultimate composition. M. Favre’s statements on the petrological characters of the central parts of the Mont Blane chain recall the conclusions arrived at, after a long series of analyses, by our talented associate the Rey. Dr. Haughton, who first, as I believe, discovered oligoclase to be an in- gredient of some of our British granites, and drew an interesting parallel between those of Donegal, in Ireland, and the analogous rocks of Canada, Sweden and Norway, and Mont Blane. With regard more particularly to Ireland, I am indebted to Dr. Haughton for the following résumé of his conclusions on this class of rocks. The granites of Ireland are divisible into three distinct groups :— I. The granites of Leinster. II. The granites of Mourne and Carlingford. ITI. The granites of Donegal, Mayo, and Galway. I. The Granites of Leinster—These granites are, geologically, newer than the Lower Silurian, and older than the Carboniferous strata. Mineralogically they are identical with the granites of Cornwall and Devonshire. They are composed of :— 1. Quartz. 3. Margarodite. 2. Orthoclase. 4, Lepidomelane. They are therefore, in composition, quaternary granites; and their paste probably contains minerals different from those found erystal- lized in distinct masses. Like the Cornish and Devonshire granites, they are occasionally traversed by mineral lodes, particularly lead- lodes, which seem to have been formed in both countries at the same geological epoch. - Il. The Granites of Mourne and Carlingford.—These granites are, geologically, newer than the Lower Silurian formation, and also newer than the Carboniferous Limestone, which has altered them into remarkable syenites on their southern and western flanks ; mineralogically, they are composed of :— 1. Quartz. 4. White mica (margarodite ?). 2. Orthoclase. 5. Black or green mica (lepidomelane ?). 3. Albite. They are, therefore, quinary granites, and differ from all granites hitherto described by mineralogists in containing albite. These granites, when they have intruded into the Carboniferous Limestone on their southern and western borders, are converted, by a species of endo-metamorphism, into syenites of different kinds—more espe- cially, near Carlingford, into a syenite composed of augite and ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT. lxxv anorthite, which is unique as to its composition among British rocks *, III. The Granites of Donegal, Mayo, and Galway. — These granites are identical in character with those of Scotland, Norway, Sweden, and Finland, and, as such, resemble the granites described by Rose and other chemists. They differ from the granites I. and If. in being stratified and not intrusive, and therefore vary con- siderably in different localities, according to the beds from which they have been formed by metamorphic action. Geologically speaking, they may be regarded as belonging to the most ancient of the stratified Scandinavian rocks, and consequently as much older than either the Leinster or Mourne granites. They are not yet proved to be of an age corresponding to the Laurentian rocks of America, although it is very probable that they are so. Their mineralogical constituents are :— 1. Quartz. 4, Margarodite. 2, Orthoclase. 5. Lepidomelane. 3. Oligoclase. They are, therefore, quinary granites, and are identical with the granites of Sweden and Norway, from some of which they cannot be distinguished, either by the eye or by the more refined test of chemical analysis. They differ from the Laurentian stratified granites in not con- taining either labradorite or andesine; for the existence of such minerals in them has not yet been proved, though often guessed at. Labradorite is found in abundance in the stratified granites of Eggeroe, in Norway, and in the gneissose granites of Labrador and Canada, but has not yet been found in Ireland or in Scotland in rocks of the true granite type. The celebrated hypersthene and labradorite syenite of Scavig, in Skye, can scarcely be regarded as part of the granitic series of rocks of Scotland. In the discussion of the mineralogical composition of the granites of Ireland, Dr. Haughton has adhered to the principle that we are not entitled to assume in any rock the existence of any mineral whose independent existence in that rock has not been proved. By a strict adherence to this principle, he believes he can confidently state that the results he has obtained, though they may be modified, cannot be refuted by further investigations, and that they will bear the test of time. The details of the discussion itself belong to the region of elimina- tion of variables among simple equations, and are familiar to every algebraist, from the time of Bezout to the present day. There is no originality in them, he adds, except such as belongs to the subject to which he has succeeded in applying them. It remains to be borne out by further observation whether the above divisions can be relied on in a larger sense ; but from what I - have myself seen of the granitic rocks in several of the districts * Dr. Haughton’s investigations as to the peteppeetont and origin of these granites are not yet completed. f 2 lxxvi PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY... above named, I am inclined to think that a really metamorphic origin may with much probability be assigned to the quinary com- pounds just mentioned for north-western Ireland and Norway, as also for that of the Western Alps, whilst other varieties of granite undoubtedly occur under geological conditions so dissimilar as to require a different view of their formation. The various associations of the minerals which compose the igne- ous rocks have received close attention in a work which has just emanated from the pen of our laborious Foreign Correspondent Dr. F. Senft*, in which the formation, the decompositions, and the che- mical changes of mineral substances are enumerated with a fulness of illustration which cannot but be highly useful to geological in- quirers. His chapter on the family of the felspars is especially welcome, as discussing the newer views which have been brought forward upon a group of mineral species so important to the geologist. Dr. Gustav Tschermak, in a valuable paper read to the Academy of Sciences at Vienna, in 18647, had proposed to simplify the subject by considering that there exist only three distinct kinds of felspar, viz. adularia, or the potash-, albite, or the soda-, and anorthite, or the lime-felspar, whilst the others, which by previous authors have been described as distinct species, are but mixtures of the above kinds. Thus most of the opake orthoclase is, according to him, a compound of adularia and albite, whilst oligoclase and labradorite are, similarly, various mixtures of albite and anorthite. It is true enough that the lamellar alternations of orthoclase and albite ob- servable in the crystals from several localities, the coating of ortho- clase with a rind of oligoclase in Finland, and the relation between the composition and the crystalline forms of the several species render a part of these views extremely probable. Dr. Rammelsberg, in a recent review of the subjectt, is satisfied that the best analyses prove that the felspars containing lime and soda together are iso- morphous compounds of pure lime-felspar (anorthite) and pure soda- felspar’ (albite), the isomorphism of which as a whole does not depend on the number or the equivalence of the elementary atoms which compose those species. He holds that this reasoning is far pre- ferable to the view of such a mineral being a mixture of anorthite and an analogously constituted soda-compound, a soda-anorthite, and recognizes also mixtures of different species in the oblique or monoclinic felspar containing lime, iron, potash, and soda, or baryta. The speculations which flow from such a view of the juxtaposition of these mineral species, embracing the visible peculiarities of structure and the frequent curious changes which have modified the grouping of their ingredients, will affect more deeply than we had expected the reasoning on the genetic relations of the crystalline rocks. Many of the topics connected with the foregoing minerals, and rock-structure at large, are examined in a somewhat novel point of view by Dr. Vogelsang, in his recent work on the Philosophy of 1868, krystallinischen Felseemengtheile, von Dr. Ferdinand Senft. Berlin, qe Pogeendorff’s Annalen. Bd. exxvi. 8. 39. 1865. t Zeitschrift der deutschen geol. Gesellschaft, 1866. ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT. Ixxyil Geology, and on Microscopic Studies of Rocks*. The volume is, in three simple words, ‘‘ England’s Geologen gewidmet,” dedicated to England’s geologists, and, after a first division dealing with the auxiliary sciences, devotes a second to the history of the develop- ment of geology, in which our British chiefs in geological theory play a very prominent part. His review of the series of leading authors and philosophers, from the time of George Agricola to our own day, is couched in a bright and vivacious style; and an unusual ori- ginality and independence of judgment are shown in the various degrees of merit allotted to the great names of the science. The _ third division of the book opens with the newer phases of geology, and, ascribing to our valued associate Mr. H. C. Sorby the full credit of introducing so important a step in the development of petrography, enters upon the microscopical examination of a series of sliced rock-substances, selected in a great measure for their rela- tion to various moot points i in theory. In opposition to certain recent observers who assert that by the aid of the microscope they have been able to resolve the whole of a porphyry, including its “paste” (Grundmasse), into a compound of recognizable crystals, Dr. Vogelsang insists that, just as nebulous matter in the heavens has proved irresolvable under the highest power of the most powerful telescopes, so the paste of a great number of the porphyries is a decidedly uncrystallized mass, and, further, that the form of the cavities, and the position of the minute crystals or microlites contained in it, testify to the mechanical action of the movement of a more or less liquid substance. Whilst agreeing with Mr. Sorby in the facts of observations upon the fluid-cavities or water-pores contained in the quartz of quartzi- ferous silicate rocks, he draws a different deduction from their presence. It will be recollected that these microscopic cavities are only partially filled with liquid, and that, from the relative size of the bubble, Mr. Sorby suggested that conclusions might be drawn as to the temperature at which the mass had solidified. Dr. Vogel- sang finds that the ratio of the bubble to the cavity is not constant in the same rock, or even in the same crystals, and holds that the fluid has been introduced by secondary action into the cavities. Mr. Sorby, in his original paper, read before the Society in December 1857, had not omitted to discuss this alternative, especially with reference to the fluid-cavities in the nepheline of Monte Somma, and in the quartz of granite and elvan; and he then alleged such good reasons for doubting any other explanation than that of the fluid having been enclosed at the time of formation of the mineral, that we shall need further evidence to lend support to an opposite view. ‘The issue of the question will awake much interest when it is recollected how ingeniously Mr. Sorby deduced from his micro- scopic vacuities, among other things, the inference that the granites of Cornwall and Aberdeen were consolidated under pressures varying from 50,000 to 78,000 feet of rock. * Philosophie der Geologie und mikroskopische Gesteinsstudien, yon Dr. H. Vogelsang, Professor zu Delft. Bonn, 1867. lxxviil PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. _ Another investigation, of great interest, is that of the quartzife- rous porphyries as compared with recent quartziferous eruptive rocks, The analogy of the microscopic structure of the two series is said to be complete, admitting that in the older one a molecular change has taken place. The newer volcanic rocks of trachytic character, including those of Java, of Campiglia, the Euganean Hills, and the rhyolites of Hungary, exhibit in their imbedded grains or crystals of quartz numerous glass-cavities, testifying to the once fluid condi- tion of the magma from which they were enclosed, whilst the older porphyries are frequently found to contain, in part, similar glass= cavities, and in part, or sometimes exclusively, cavities filled more . or less with fluid. The Delft Professor infers that, in these latter hollows, the glassy material has been in process of time decomposed and dissolved out by the percolation of water, and that the porphy- ries were solidified from a similarly fused magma, although even this paste may have been modified from the glassy condition by slow molecular change. That the mineral olivine plays a part in the augitic rocks analo- gous to that of quartz in the porphyries is confirmed by examina-_ tion of specimens (figured in the series of ten beautiful plates) from Vesuyius and the Siebengebirge; and their numerous glass- cavities point to a similar genetic origin. The novel and elegant researches of the geological microscopists form a valuable set off-as against the dicta of some of the bolder experimentalists who would deny to nature the power of doing more than they can themselves accomplish in their laboratories, and who, protesting against the possibility of sundry crystallized minerals being produced by fusion, are driven to wild and arbitrary inventions to account for. what we see in the Tertiary and modern lavas. When a sedimentary origin is gravely proposed for basalts and elvan porphyries, geologists know far too well the incompatibility of observed facts with such a proposition to be shaken in their previous convictions ; but an examination of the microscopic enclosures of the plutonic rocks further confirms the conclusions of those ob- servers who have examined the seats of modern volcanic action. Not only may we cite, with full assurance, a list of minerals produced in a crystallized condition from a melted mass, certain © kinds associated with certain other kinds in wonderful family like- ness of grouping, at points of eruption widely distributed over the globe, but even the higher temperature required for sublimation may with confidence be occasionally called in to explain the pre- sence of some of the crystallized mineral species. The origin of the countless crystals of specular iron (oligist) sparkling around a crater or in the bocca of a lateral eruption, can be ascribed to nothing else than the sublimation of the metal as a chloride; and, recently, that high authority Gustav Rose has shown that crystals of augite have been formed by a similar process. Herr yon Rath discovered in the irregular fissures of a cinder cone (the great Eiterkopf, near Andernach) crystals of specular iron dotted with minute yellow crystals, which proved to be augite; and the conclusion drawn from ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT, lxxix their association was, that these latter had also been formed by the sublimation and subsequent oxidation of chlorine combinations. It is, perhaps, still doubtful whether we may conclude, with the emi- nent Berlin Professor, that this discovery rehabilitates the sugges- tion of Scacchi, who ascribed, years ago, the fine crystallization of numerous silicates of the Vesuvian lavas, such as melanite, sodalite, hornblende, felspar, &c., to sublimation. Subterranean Temperature.—In connexion with the change of rock masses by metamorphic action, and with the phenomena of vol- canic forces, we are constantly reminded of the internal tempera- ture of the globe, and find it difficult to establish any clear view of the causation of either one or the other without being first satis- fied of the reality and amount of this internal heat. Confessedly there are many difficulties in the way of a sufficient knowledge of the character of the interior of the earth, even to a moderate depth ; but surely among the main facts upon which we may depend is that of an increase of temperature with increasing depth. Such is, however, the desire on the part of certain writers to launch their own novelties and to upset the old landmarks, that one has seen this position of late altogether questioned, or an explanation of the increased heat proposed in the compression of the air, the friction caused by the working of mines, and in the warmth of men, the burning of candles, gunpowder, &c. All these are doubtless efficient causes, and in inquiries pretending to accuracy must be either avoided or eliminated; but they have long since been shown to be inadequate to produce the results obtained*. Although, as I believe, all actual observers are agreed upon the main point at issue, it is very true that a great uncertainty pre- vails as to the rate of elevation of temperature met with in descend- ing, whether it be according to a regular scale of progression, increasing directly with the depth, or be intermittent, as main- tained long ago by Mr. R. W. Fox—whether it increases below a certain horizon in a less rapid ratio, and, after reaching a given depth, again more rapidly—and how much it may vary in the different classes of material which make up the crust of the earth. These data we doubtless ought to be able to obtain from multiplied care- ful observations; but the more remote question, viz. the cause of such increase, is far more difficult of solution, and yet need not perhaps for ever baffle the inquiries of man. A further and grow- ing reason for inquiry into this subject exists in its bearing upon deep-mining operations; and through some of these, completed of late years, we obtain valuable confirmation of the principal facts on which most geologists have long been inclined to rely. Among accurate researches into the temperature of the earth at great depths, those of M. Walferdin (published in the Comptes Rendus) are well deserving of attention, carried out as they were in a bore-hole deeper than any which had previously been executed. The massive and yet contorted principal seam of coal at Creuzot * See the masterly essay of Cordier, ia the Mém. de l'Institut, tom. vii., and the papers of R. W. Fox, F.R.S. lxxx PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. (Saéne-et-Loire) being thrown down by a dislocation on the éast, which brought the strata of the Trias against the coal-measures, M. Schneider, the director of that great establishment, called in the ald of the eminent bore-master Herr Kind; and at the time of the experiments (in 1856) one bore-hole, that of Torcy, had reached the depth of 595 metres (1951 feet), and had been suspended; whilst another, that of Mouillelonge, was already down 816 metres (2676 feet), and was destined to be much deeper. Mouillelonge is not quite two miles from Creuzot, and 321 metres (1052 feet) above the level of the sea. The pore-hole was 0-30 in diameter at the top, and 0™-26 at the bottom. At 371 metres (1216 feet) it passed from the New Red Sandstone into the Coal- measures, which consist there cf alternations of blackish shales and pink sandstones. The work was temporarily stopped on the 10th May 1856, at 11 a.m.; and in order to guard against error from the heat gene- rated by the percussion of the boring-implements, a considerable time was allowed to elapse, and the slime in the lower part of the bore-hole was, by means of lowering and raising the “ sludger,” well stirred up into the water over it; a first experiment was made after 80 hours, and the thermometers were lowered for 16 hours. A second experiment, commenced 102 hours after the cessation of the work, and in which the thermometer remained at the bottom for 163 hours, gave a very slightly different result, viz. 38°°31 (100°9 F.). The other bore-hole, at Torcy, is 310 metres (1016 feet) above the sea. It had been so long abandoned that no error from the friction of working was to be apprehended ; and as the lower part had fallen in, the experiment was made at 554 metres (1817 feet). The result was here 27°-23 (81° F.), and on a second occasion, ten days afterwards, 27°-22 C. The boring, then, at Mouillelonge, compared with that of Torey, gives for a difference of depth of 262 metres an increase of tempera- ture of 11°-09 (19°-9 F.), or one degree Centigrade for 13-6 metres (one degree F. for 43:1 feet.) The rate of increase from the surface downwards, the mean tem- perature of Torcy being estimated at 9°-2 (48°°5 F.),1s 18°02 for 554 metres, or one degree for 30-7 metres (one degree F. for 56 feet). These results would appear to give a more rapid ratio of increase between 550 and 800 metres than between the surface and 550; and it remained a question whether the effects of percussion in the deeper bore-hole had been entirely eliminated. I regret not to have been able to find that M. Walferdin con- tinued his observations after the depth of the bore-hole had been increased. That undertaking was, in fact, fruitlessly continued until it had obtained a total depth of 920 metres, or 3017 feet English ; and the impression among the local Engineers, when I visited Creuzot in 1866, was, that the increment had remained much the same, 7. €. one degree Centigrade to 30 metres. By way of comparison, we may be reminded of the elaborate series of observations conducted in our deepest English coal-shaft, ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT, lxxxi at Dukinfield, by Mr. Fairbairn*, and whence he calculated that from 231 yards to 685 yards deep, or 693 feet to 2055 feet, the bottom of the shaft, the increase was such as to give one degree F. for 76°8 feet. At this rate, the temperature of boiling water will be reached at the depth of 24 miles from the surface, whilst by the French experiment it would occur at about 1? mile. The coal-miners of Belgium, in the exploration of their narrow and highly contorted coal-field, have, within the last few years, sunk some of their pits, especially in the neighbourhood of Charleroi, to depths which, in several instances, exceed the workings of any other part of the world. I am indebted to the kindness of M. Jules Gernaert, the efficient Inspector-in-Chief under the Belgian Government, for observations recently made in some of these collieries. The recorded temperatures, it will be seen, are those of the air in various portions of the exca- vations; and some allowance may therefore be made in those parts where the warmth is increased by the presence of men; whilst the down-draught of the ventilating current will be observed to cool, in a great degree, the neighbourhood of the pit. Temperature. Colliery of Grand Mambourg, at Montigny. [Eee Geta Cent. Fahr. Pit Résolu.—Temperature at surface, Dec. 6, 1867 ...... Or:2 At the depth of 665 metres, 2180 feet .................. 10°00 | 50° At the end of 40 metres of stone drift .................. a OOr | “SL 8 In a level 150 metres long, in the seam ............... 1-00"), 59 At the coal-face, 320 yards from pit ..................0- 20°00 | 68 omnis Woling at the face .....2 106. ccicecdecsasvessesses ees 23°00 | 73 °4 At bottom of upcast pit, 586 metres, or 1922 feet BROS te se ie vas va cnslatcisanis are Seuideu gag has ves 22°50 | 72°5 ff we take the mean annual temperature of the district at 10°-6 C., or 51° F., it is clear that, the observations being made when the thermometer at the surface was almost at freezing-point, the tempe- rature of all the workings up to the face of the coal was considerably reduced by the coldness of the in-taken air; and the rate of increase due to the depth can hence only be roughly estimated at one de~ gree F, for from 88 to 117 feet. Temperature. | Colliery of Bonne Espérance, Montigny. Bite Cent. | Fahr. Pit St. Augusta, Dec. 7, 1867.—Surface-temperature ...| 0° 32° At depth of 575 metres, or 1886 feet .................. 9°50 | 49 At end of a gallery 60 yards long ..............:seseeeees BESO. | ba 1 At a coal-face, 380 yards from pit............scceeeeeseee 19 00 | 66-2 In waggon-way, behind a-door ............2-:...cs.00ta-- rd a5 | oR Via 65 a. At a working to which the air had travelled 930 RECS HD ree MOR dats 28 tT Re a 18 00 | 64 °4 * British Association Reports 1861, p. 55. XXxXii PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. Temperature. Colliery of the Poirier, Montigny. —. Cent. Fahr. Pits St. André and St. Louis, Dec. 10, 1867. Surface- POMPCPAPUNC $1.5. czecdaesscsdsweedeess daddatecrs cas ereenstt 0° 32° At depth of 672 metres, or 2202°76 feet ............... 14 57 2 In a stone-drift, 240 yards from St. André pit......... 22°50 | 72-5 int @.risc-meline in the seam 4.01120 4.yoccesser~ sane teehee 24°50 | 76 Return air at bottom of St. Louis pit ...............4.. 20-00 | 68 Temperature. Colliery of Théyson. Cent. | Fahr. Temperatiite ab siirlate ...0525s052:0c25..2200¢ seesosaesacuedeee 3°50 | 38°30 At depth of 704 metres, or 2309 feet ...............45. 14°00 | 57:2 dn The Peper BAP diese. <6isesn 0s cee nc: eipe eases seer | 22°00 | 71°6 Temperature. Colliery of Sacrée-Madame, at Pampreny. ——_ a Cent. | Fahr. Pit Fond du Pige—Temperature at surface, Dec. UG apse nce eee dct eee ae Cee eee epaee oe eer 3°50 | 38°3 At depth of 562 metres, or 18438 feet ............00.... 8°50 | 47 °3 At depth of 602 metres, or 1974 feet........... Boeck pees 9°50 | 49-1 Ai bottom of wp-cast shaft.............-:.<¢sbseseneaseeees- 17 00 | 62°6 Engine-shaft. At depth of 424 metres, or 1890 feet ...............08. 7°00 | 44°6 At depth of 634 metres, or 2079 .............. ce cee eee 10 50 | 50°9 At bottom Of up-cast elatil: 20-0 520)..sornn ee. eck 22°00 | 71 °6 Temperature. Pit Simon Lambert, at Gilly. —_— Cent. Fahr. At depth of 1064 metres, or 3489 feet English ............ 26°00 | 78°8 This latter observation is interesting, as taken at the deepest point to which man has yet penetrated in the crust of the earth; but its correctness is doubted by M. Gernaert ; and even if accepted, it can only be held, along with the others above recorded, to verify the general conclusion of the rapid rate at which an in-going cur- rent of cold air is heated by contact with the rock surfaces. The result is satisfactory in a technical point of view, as showing the moderate temperature which, by means of active ventilation, may be made to pervade the deep workings ; but, for scientific deduc- tions, we must await the series of observations which M. Gernaert proposes to carry out through different seasons of the year. v ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT. lxxxili It is scarcely needful to remind the Fellows of this Society that we are in possession of valuable tables of subterranean tempera- tures obseryed in the mines of Cornwall by our associates Mr. R. W. Fox and Mr. W. J. Henwood, and that these gentlemen, with other careful observers of the same class of phenomena, have taken their measurements either from the water issuing from unbroken portions of the rock, or from the rock itself, as tested by a thermometer buried in a bore-hole for at least some hours. The air of the exca- vations is necessarily apt to be affected by the causes above referred to, as well as by the heat generated by the men, candles, &c.; but even observations on the air, besides being interesting with refer- ence to the condition of the work-people, exhibit clearly enough the remarkable progression of temperature in depth, as well as another fact destined to be very important in the working of our deep mines, viz. the gradual effect of the ventilating currents in cooling the sur- faces of rock which affect the air. Amid the other objects of my _ frequent underground journeys, I have often been led to note, with some care, the observed temperature of particular points at succes- _ sive depths, and, in many cases, in successive years; and the fol- lowing extracts may interest some of our Members by aiding in the confirmation of the above two propositions. I therefore venture to give the following tables, as showing the temperature of the air in several of our deepest mines, which have unfortunately within these last few years been abandoned to the waters :— Depth. — Holmbush Copper-mine, Callington, Cornwall. In a 16th Oct. 1857 2nd Sept. 1861 fathoms. feet. ; ; ss aie ; Surface— WE LOBO AM. \ccaeewse GOO seeds Meda naaeihe ta5 66° 100 RE NS ADEA Ss aes tah Paes skate cee Inclined shaft... 72 124 744. At Wall’s, western end... 79 Water at honk. c cece. checes ris South cross cut............ 78 132 792 End of level, west ...... 83 Pitch in the lead lode... 84 160 960 WVIESE ON ie csicn sracumon eds 84 In inclined shaft 76 175 EW): Mal erste ease tusets Sata eo se, Aeechs saletbeses Hast Onth.. . obi eads 84 Do. tn Piae devs 88 Do. abhwhalt chs. 82 West end ......... 86 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. XXIV lx “UTL}LOOUN FVYMOULOS ST YOM JO FLUAIT oyeUATy[N oy} “Jods oures or} ye oTqeArosqo st avo 04 avok UOT oANyerodI} JO UOTFNU -IUIIp avjnSea v 4vyy yok pus ‘UOTyRIIWUEA 94} JO UOIPUCO OY} 07 SuIpaodoe ‘qAdop Jo [OAT OILS OY} Ye SooIdop QT SB YOnuI se Aq aayIp 0} pUNOF oq [ITA FI ‘Gloyuoaye| JO ootdop ouo Loy YAdop [woryA0A Jo yoo} 1G 0} GE Woy SN SUTAIS (‘ox ‘s}UOAMO-1B SuYIyUoD suowE e[qionpep Ajoyeanoov you) oye ev ye ‘puddsep OM Sv sosvoroUT ATIpLos OANyesoduo, OU} STI FLY} ‘oyTq'ey OACqY oY} UT pozou oq AvuT 47 "vos ol} Jopun “som pure YYAoU oY} 07 eoulYY pue ‘yzvys-suIduuNd AO -oULSUS OY} UMOP OFNOT OY} UO OPVUL OLOAL STLOTYVALOSYO OSOTLT, wa CORR teases (puo UL9}SVI) OPOT YILONT RO tne aaa Se wecceoneraseeseunense weer ence reese ees sees we cc ere eecee § NN 8e8e Ce enseneenvenstenenee O8EST OZ ‘J98T 390 TIGL sii sfOn'Se save aurea apadanagnh qonnnannBne Braces ont Hdenaniacont o18 Opoy yyzou uz O9ZT O61 olg (sedo}s pur puo o1Q''* (ate wa TeP) U.194889) epoy 410 NT (eee eeererreessesseses qyaou yno SSOd0 Uy Poem ee eenereeeeveere OFIT OLI oGL, SPOT YIIOU MONT|,9J, ‘OpoT TYA0u puos -0q YOU Jno SsOAQ/C.o[L* OPOT YJLOU |,8y, Spor yxou puod sph’ Opol WON GQ ageys yy| pure ureux usomjog [oq yyaoummo-ssoa Uy] ete OZOT OST ofL'"* “AN UO ‘pug 82, °"'(pue eso7o) BGO. a SATUS VV Oe i) 08d, "MAN uo UL Tei] eee eeeees se seeeeerere Opoy| qy10u Ur 006 OST o89 eeeeeoree 4yeus 4V were rer eeeeasseee OZL A OOL 06 eeeeeoreeseeeeeeresees oG9 @eettteoseeeeeeeeneees 069 eee eee eee eee eee eee eee oG9 CCHeeeeeeeeaereseees C.o19 eee ‘w’V OT qe ‘due, oovyang ‘QOVJANS WOTZ| “GIPV UMOIy ‘e98T 70 WI0Z «| = ‘Z98T ‘deg TOT ‘O98T “sny "6ag8T Av 1183 ‘Bg8T “sny U9 qaoy UT — | SHON ARE Uy f : ; , “UOTICA.LOSqO T[eaur05 ‘ysne 4g ‘ourpy JuRAeT jo eoryd jo yydoqy ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT. Ixxxyv South Hoo Lead-mine, near Callington. Surface, 30th October 1863, at 9.30 A.M..,......ccceeseeeeees 50° 215 fathoms level, in south end of lode ....... chr Per re i 79 226 do, out of the air-current.............scceesss 83 237 do. behind a pile of stuff, in end............ 92 250 do. GQU6 OF BAY-CUEBONE cssaeniniens+heltalengennee 88:5 The above are, in all the deeper levels, maximum temperatures, increased beyond the normal by want of adequate ventilation. Fowey Consols Copper-mine, East Cornwall. Borrmee at 11 A.m:, October [S66 oo .04 ccc csovecccaceesety ensued Gi? 140 fathoms level, on footway lode, far from air-current 86 240 fathoms level, water in Cross COUPSC..........cceseeeeees 96 270 do. end near Bothall’s shaft ......,........ 88 280* = do. do. In the latter inspection I was accompanied by Mr. Kendall, M.P., F.G.S.; and we found that, whilst the remainder of the workings were considerably cooled down in the series of years since they were first laid open, the above points showed exceptionally high temperatures, and the water in the cross course at the 240 fathoms level was so much hotter than it ought, from mere depth, to be, that it might be regarded as a thermal spring. Lastly, a remarkable instance is offered by the great tin-mine Wheal Vor, near Helston, where, leaving (30th September 1858) a midday temperature of 67° at surface, I descended to the bottom immediately after the water (which had occupied it for many years) had been extracted, and found, at 284 fathoms depth from adit, or 311 fathoms from surface, the air and the water issuing from the rock both at 80° Fahr. The ruinous expense which beset the resumption of this old work occasioned its very soon being again closed; but it Was curious and somewhat unexpected to find the temperature no higher at the 284 fathoms level than it was recorded at 240 fathoms twenty years before by Mr. W. J. Henwood ; and the explanation is probably to be found in the sea of surface-water which had for a long time before my visit occupied the excavations as well as the joints and fissures of the rock around them, and was still pouring down on all sides of the great open stopes of the bottom of the mine. Observations made a few months afterwards by Capt. Francis, and published by Mr. Henwood, state that different parts of the same deep level then showed temperatures of from 82° to 90°. It was quite evident that, as usual, what was at one time the bottom of the mine, had become cooler when, after a series of years, other workings had been opened beneath it; but, as Mr. Henwood insists, the same locality still maintained a higher temperature than the mean of the shallower parts of the mine. And I am inclined to think that the actual bottom at the time of my visit may have suffered refrigeration by the rock parting with its heat to the currents of cold water * To give the absolute depth from surface at the shaft, 40 fathoms may be added to the nominal depth of each level, the adit being at that depth from the mouth of the shaft. Ixxxyl PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. which, whilst the whole excavation was drowned, would naturally descend to its deepest parts. To resume. A number of anomalies and irregularities obtrude themselves among the effects of the terrestrial temperature which, although they throw no sort of doubt upon the doctrine of its pro- gressive increase, by no means tally with the deductions of theory and physical experiments. Our lamented former President, Mr. Hopkins, established, by direct experiment, the fact of certain rock- substances, such as the denser limestones, granites, and syenites, having a conducting-power (for heat) of twice, thrice, or four times that possessed by the less dense materials, chalk, clay, and sand- stone, and that the conduction of heat is very sensibly affected, although not to any great amount, by discontinuity in the conduct- ing mass. From these data theory would infer that, if the con- ductive power of a certain rock be double that of another, the in- crease of depth corresponding to a given increase of heat would in the former case be double of what it is in the latter. Hence in fact Hopkins himself admitted that, the conductive power of the strata of the Paris basin being only about half that of the Coal-measures, the rate of increase of temperature in the Artesian well of Grenelle ought, according to his theory, to be nearly twice that of the pit of Dukinfield in Cheshire, whereas, from the observations made at that time, down to the depth of 1330 feet, the disparity in the two cases appeared to be very slight. The further prosecution of the shaft, however, gave a nearer approximation to the theoretical result, in showing 76°8 feet to 1° Fahr. as against 60 feet at Grenelle*, It cannot but be admitted that, however much the observations made by the small cohort of accurate observers may show varying rates, their uniformity is more remarkable than their divergence, and this with a great disregard to the nature of the masses, which, as regards their quality, are shown by experiment to possess very different degrees of conductive power. Mr. Hopkins, in order to explain the anomaly, tests the problem of a deep isothermal surface being in a position not parallel with the exterior of the globe, but allows that there are no conceivable grounds for the admissibility of this very limited hypothesis according to the theory of central heat. But, on the other hand, Cordier showed, in 1827, that the rate of augmentation of temperature in the same class of rocks (the Coal- measures) of neighbouring departments of France is in one case double, in another nearly treble that of a third; and from these apparently imperfect data he inferred that the subterranean heat is distributed with much irregularity in different districts. On review- * A remarkably slow rate of progression is shown, as I am informed by Mr. W. J. Henwood, F.R.S., at the celebrated gold-mine of Morro Velho, in Brazil, situate at a height of 8250 feet above the sea, and opened in clay-slate rock. The water issuing from the rock at 45 fathoms depth, observed in 1848, had a temperature of 69°, that at the bottom of the mine in 1863 and 1864, at 145 and 155 fathoms deep, 72°. These temperatures were quite independent of the effects of the warm rains a little before and after Christmas, which make them- selves felt all the way down the engine-shafts. The rate of increase would hence be but one degree for 200 feet. ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT. lxxxyii ing the whole subject, Mr. Hopkins was led to the conclusion that the existence of a central heat is not in itself sufficient to account for the phenomena which terrestrial temperatures present to us. Are we, upon these grounds, to look to various scattered foci of heat within the thickness of the earth’s crust? How, unless we have the sources of lava and of high-pressure steam at a moderate distance beneath the surface, is it possible to explain the action of volcanos, and the undulation and contortion of the strata, whether through elevation or, more generally, through depression? how, with a crust hundreds of miles thick, or with a dense and solid globe as upheld by Poisson and his followers, conceive of the phe- nomena which mark the presence of mountain-chains around the whole earth? And if there be but a crust, whether overlying a liquid nucleus or limited seas of molten rock, is it probable that the thickness will at different places vary within wide limits? I cannot but think that we have much more to learn before the problem is ripe for solution. Prof. Phillips well showed, some years ago, that sundry conditions must be taken into consideration beyond the mere conducting-power of rock-masses, and that convection, or transmis- sion by means of water and air, plays at the present time the more important part. In our copper-mines the chemical action of the sul- ‘phide ores manifestly gives rise to an abnormal temperature ; at equal depths the air and rock of tin- and of lead-veins are cooler. And, in juxtaposed mines, the same horizon shows so different a tempera- ture, according to whether they be opened in granite or in clay-slate, that we look upon the cooler condition and slower rate of increase of temperature in the unstratified rock as somewhat in accordance with the result of Hopkins’s experiments. Yet, on taking into ac- count the frequent alternation of these rocks within a small area, and, more than all, on carrying our mental view downwards a few thousand feet from the surface, and speculating on the small part which must be played in depth by the stratified substances, we are obliged to conclude that far more complete observation is greatly needed. Geology has happily in the meanwhile an abundance of other and more accessible problems for our study ; and, notwithstanding the difficulty (at first sight almost insurmountable) of exploring the nature of the globe far beneath where we can ever hope to penetrate, marvels haye already been accomplished in that direction. Not only the actual presence, but the gradual history of the construction, of miles on miles in thickness of parts of the crust have been so far established that we may well afford to await the gradual develop- ment of the physical and chemical inquiries by aid of which many of these researches can alone be pursued. And now, gentlemen, in approaching the end of my task, I feel perfectly conscious that I have touched only on the one side of our great subject of geological science, and have almost omitted to men- tion the other. This has not been for want of due consideration. I reflected that a mass of paleeontological details imperfectly arranged and set before you could profit little, and that I should best fulfil Ixxxvlil PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. my office, first, by dwelling on matters with which I had a surer ac- quaintance, and, next, by endeavouring to provide you with a suc- cessor to this chair who would do full justice to what I had preter- mitted. You have elected that successor, a master in his vocation ; and we shall now, during his term of presidency, have full justice done to the biological portion of our science. For myself, I have to express to the Society my gratitude for the honour which they have done me in placing me in the enyiable position of presiding over their interests for the past two years, and to the Officers and Members of Council my best thanks for the un- varying readiness and courtesy with which they have assisted in all our deliberations ; and I may be permitted to record my confident expectation that, whilst we are all agreed in the great objects of our studies, differences of view and of mode of inquiry may occur on moot points and yet the same good feeling and friendly bearing which have always hitherto distinguished our body will long continue to adorn its future progress. The efforts of geologists must, indeed, be more or less as the inci- dents in a voyage of discovery. We know that the region of perfect truth, for which we yearn and seek, lies looming ahead of us;- but as yet we have enjoyed only dim glimpses of its form, although some few successful navigators have here and there been fortunate enough, after years of persevering toil, to fix with accuracy the posi- tion of an islet or a promontory. But the region we make for is one of vast extent ; and we sail on various courses and in yery dif- ferent varieties of craft. Some of us push rapidly forward in fast clippers ; others cleave their way slowly, and yet not always surely. And the past history of our voyage proves the importance of an occasional crucial observation, by which to determine whether we have not, in despite of strenuous efforts, been making leeway, or even been carried completely off our course by currents of which we had no cognizance. Possibly it may never be vouchsafed to mankind to survey in its full length and breadth that glorious land of which we are in quest ; but of this we may feel assured, that amid the thousand difficulties and the thousand experiences of the laborious undertaking, much must accrue that will strengthen and elevate the explorers, much that will tend to promote the material advantage and the moral dignity of our species. THE QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. November 6, 1867. . Nathaniel Plant, Esq., De Montfort House, Leicester; Colonel Lane Fox, F.8.A., late Grenadier Guards; G. H. F. Ulrich, Esq., of the Geological Survey of Victoria, Melbourne; Rev. J. J. Bleasdale, D.D., Melbourne, Victoria; J. Ince, Esq., 26 St. George’s Place, Hyde Park Corner, 8.W.; and the Rev. T. 8. Woollaston, M.A., Exford, Devonshire, were elected Fellows. The following communication was read :— On the Amiens Gravet, By A. Tytor, Esq., F.L.S., F.G.S. [The publication of this paper is unavoidably deferred. ] (Abstract. ) Tue author refers first to the prevalent views respecting the gravelsof the Valley of the Somme, namely :—(1) that there are two deposits of distinct age—the upper and the lower valley-gravels ; (2) that the former of these is the older; (38) that the Valley of the Somme has been excavated to the depth of 40 or 50 feet since its deposition ; (4) that both gravels contain bones of extinct animals, and implements of human manufacture, the lower gravels, however, containing the greater numberof species of Mollusca, and the upper the greater number of flint implements; and (5) that the height (70 feet) of the gravels at St. Acheul above the present level of the Somme is much beyond the limit of floods, and that, therefore, they could only have been deposited before the river-channel was cut. down to its VoL. XXIV.—PART I. B 2 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL society. _—_ [ Nov. 20, present level. He then points out that the general effect of these views is to refer back the remains of man found at St. Acheul to an indefinite date, separated from the historical period by an interval during which the valley was excavated. In former papers Mr. Tylor stated his belief that the upper and lower valley-gravels of the Somme are continuous and of the same age, which he considered to be close to the historical period. In this paper he states facts which appear to him to demonstrate the truth of his views, and describes a number of sections near Amiens, in which the levels were laid down from an exhaustive survey by M. Guillom, Chief Engineer of the Northern Railway of France. The conclusions he has thus been able to arrive at are the follow- ing :—(1) That the surface of the chalk in the Valley of the Somme - had assumed its present form prior to the deposition of any of the gravel or loess now to be seen there; (2) that the whole of the Amiens velley-gravel is of one formation, of similar mineral cha- racter, contains nearly similar organic remains, and belongs to a date not much antecedent to the historical period; (3) that the gravel in the valley of the Somme at Amiens is partly composed of debris brought down by the river Somme and by the two rivers the Celle and the Arve, and partly of material from the higher grounds washed in by land-floods; (4) that the Quaternary gravels of the Somme are not separated into two divisions by an escarpment of chalk pa- rallel to the.river, as has been stated ; (5) that the evidence of river- floods extending to a height of at least 80 feet above the present level of the Somme is perfectly proved by the gradual slope and con- tinuity of the gravels deposited by them; and (6) that many of the Quaternary deposits in all countries, clearly posterior to the for- mation of the valleys in which they lie, are of such great dimensions and elevation that they indicate a pluvial period just as clearly as the Northern Drift indicates a glacial. This Pluvial period must have immediately preceded the true Historical period. NovemBer 20, 1867. Sir George William Denys, Bart., Easton Neston, Northampton- shire, and Septimus P. Moore, Esq., LL.B., 5 St. John’s Park Villas, Haverstock Hill, N.W., were elected Fellows. The following communications were read :— 1. On the GuactaL and PosreractaL StructuRE of LINCOLNSHIRE and Soutn-East Yorxsuire. By 8. Y. Woop, Jun., Esq., F.G.S., and the Rev. J. L. Roms, F.G.S. [The publication of this paper is unavoidably postponed. ] (Abstract. ) Tue features of Yorkshire and North-east Lincolnshire having distinctive characters from those of Central and South Lincolnshire, the authors describe the two areas separately. In the former, their Te ee "ro 1867. | WHITLEY—SUPPOSED GLACIAL MARKINGS, 3 coast-sections exhibit the Glacial clay separated into two portions: of these the lower, which they identify with the ordinary (or upper) Glacial clay of the South, contains abundant chalk débris; but the upper or purple portion (which was in places divided from the lower by sand and gravel beds) contains no chalk in the upper, and but little in the lower part of it, the place of the chalk being taken by fragments pf Paleozoic rocks. The latter of these clays alone extends over the Wold-top at Speeton, and alone occupies the valley along the northern Wold-foot, and so away northwards to Scarborough and the Tees-mouth, from which the authors infer that the north of England did not subside beneath the glacial sea until after the south had been submerged. The so-called Bridling- ton “ Crag” is shown to be an intercalated bed in this purple clay. Both these clays are shown to be denuded, and their denuded edges to be everywhere covered by a much thinner Boulder-clay, that of Hessle, which wraps Holderness like a cloth, extending to altitudes of 150 feet, and running down the east of Lincolnshire to tke Fen-border. This Postglacial Boulder-clay of Hessle is again cut through, and in those places covered by posterior beds of gravel, one of which (at Hornsea) contains fluviatile shells. At Hull this clay supports a forest, which is now submerged 33 feet below the Humber,—the same submerged forest also occurring at Grimsby. The authors regard the position of the sea during the Postglacial period as having been principally on the west of the Yorkshire and North Lincolnshire Wold until the formation of the gravel-troughs cutting through the Hessle clay, and that its present position was connected with a recent westerly elevation and easterly depression. The Glacial clay of Central and South Lincolnshire belongs to the chalky portion, from which all the superior or purple part of the formation has been denuded ; and the valleys of Central Lincolnshire are shown to be cut out of the Cretaceous series and Glacial clay as a common bed, the hills formed of the clay rising to elevations equal to the Wold in that part. The Glacial clay of both areas is shown to be denuded westwards, and the denuded edges occupied with sands and gravels termed by the authors denudation-beds. 2. On Supposep Gractat Marxrnes in the Vauey of the Exe, Nortu Dzvon. By N. Wurrtsey, Esq. (Communicated by the Assistant-Secretary.) In a late paper on the grouping of the rocks of North Devon, Professor Jukes mentions some glacial grooves observed by him in the valley of the Exe. The interest attached to this subject in such a country induced me to visit the spot; and in driving down the valley I found the “ grooved” rocks about half a mile above Barlynch Abbey, and on the north face of a projecting tongue of hard purple grits. Two separate portions of the rock were deeply indented ; and the long straight furrows, like a bold cornice of a BZ 4° PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. [ Nov. 20, room, might, on a hasty view, be set down as large glacial strive; a nearer inspection, however, soon dispels this opinion. 1. The “grooves” (I use the term for convenience) are not parallel to the bottom of the valley down which the glacier was supposed to slide, nor do they on the two pieces of rock run in the same direction (fig. 1). 2. The “grooves” may be traced into, and under, a portion of the overlying rock; and it becomes obvious that they were exposed, not by the action of ice grinding down the overlying rock, but by the tool of the workman removing the rock above in order to form the new road cut as a bench along the steep hillside. 3. The cross section of the beds, of which I give an enlarged sketch (fig. 2), shows that the “grooves” are formed by the minor Fig. 2. folds of the strata; and the lamination of the interior of the rock is bent so as to correspond with the “ grooves” on the surface. The evidence, therefore, appears to be conclusive—that the “‘ srooves”’ have been formed by the minor contortions of the strata, and not by glacial action. 3. On DisturBance of the Luvet of the Lanp near Youewat, on the Sourn Coast of Ireranp. By A. B. Wrnnz, Esq., F.G.S., of the Geological Survey of India. _ ; [Abridged.] THE region which has undergone recent disturbance in the neigh- bourhood of Youghal is a part of that referred to in Prof. Jukes’s able paper read before the Geological Society “Upon the Mode of Formation of some of the River-Valleys in the South of Ireland” (see Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xviii. p. 378, 1862) with a map, _——_—_--- -— ~~ — 1867.] WYNNE—YOUGHAL. 5 to which I refer more particularly, as upon it Youghal Bay, at the mouth of the river Blackwater, will be found marked. In this paper (p. 398) is the following :—“ The South of Ireland, however, seems to have been exposed as dry land ever since the close of the Paleozoic epoch, with the single exception of the depression which it suffered beneath the sea during the Pleistocene or Glacial period.” To some time during this Glacial period, there- fore, evidences of disturbance of level might be referred if they consisted of nothing more than the usual phenomena connected with the Glacial Drift. It will be seen, however, from what follows, that considerable alterations of level have taken place along the coast of Youghal Bay subsequently to the formation of the recent peat which so commonly covers the Glacial Drift of Ireland. The occurrence of submerged peat beneath Youghal Strand is mentioned at some length by Dr. Charles Smith in his ‘ History of Cork,’ 1749, book ii. chap. 1, where it is recorded that “ good turf is dug every season, and also great quantities of timber trees, as fir, hazel, &e.,” from beneath the strand, and that the bog extends as far as the lowest ebbs uncover it, and probably much further. He says also that, about eighteen years before he wrote, the strand was entirely divested of all its sand and gravel, and, being left quite bare, great quantities of roots of various trees were exposed— that the sea has encroached, and is likely to gain more ground, as the land within the strand lies low and flat; and he cites several facts to show that the sea was then encroaching on the land*. With regard to the submerged bay, the statements of Dr. Smith seem to be correct, as far as can be now seen or learned; but the foundations of the mill of which he speaks are not at present known. The strand may be said to commence at the very mouth of the harbour, where, close to the rocks of the western side of the gorge, just below a place called ‘Moll Goggin’s Corner,’”’ peat may be frequently seen stripped of the sand at low water7y. Looking from this place to the south-west, the strand and beach thrown up by the sea are seen to trend from the observer in the direction of the hill called Clay Castle, about half an English mile distant, and beyond it by a slight protuberance in the shore-line, called the Breakwaters (from some wooden constructions placed there to check the wasting of the land), and so on by the mouth of the Fanisk (or Pillmore) stream to the high land of Knockadoon Head. On the landward side of the beach the low ground is covered with peat: and people still alive remember turf being cut where a range of new houses, called “‘ The Strand ” or Lewisville, and the railway- station, just behind the beach, are now situated. The water from * A rude engraving representing a view of the town of Youghal from the Waterford side of the harbour, is given by Dr. Smith, which, save in the form of the ground and the positions of a few buildings, but slightly resembles the place as it is at present. + For some remarks upon this peat, and its bearing upon the denudation of the cliffs close by, see a paper by the author (Geol. Mag. vol. iv. p. 8, 1867). 6 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. [Nov. 20, this low boggy ground is conveyed through the beach by the usual contrivance of tidal floodgates or sluices; so there is reason to believe that the peat on land and that beneath the bay are at the same level, and connected under the beach, and that the sea, by throwing the latter up, has banked itself out from a considerable portion of the low ground. The part of this beach between Clay Castle and Youghal is stated by residents in the latter place to have been, a few years ago, com- posed of larger boulders, and so much higher than at present that persons walking behind it could not see the breakers washing its seaward side, and that it has been reduced by the action of the sea. The eminence called Clay Castle appears, from the Ordnance Map, to have an elevation of 91 feet. It rises gradually from the beach on the north-east side, more abruptly on the south-west and north-west, while on the seaward side it presents a cliff partly ver- tical or very steep, and partly sloping at the angles usual for the incoherent materials of which it is composed—namely, sandy clay, sand, coarse gravel, and pebbly beds, mingled with some tenacious clay, and occasionally cemented by carbonate of lime, or, in short, such local materials as characterize many parts of the Glacial Drift. It is rudely stratified, the layers being approximately horizontal, and the more clayey and sandy beds nearest to the base; at the south- west end of the cliff the continuation of the beds is interrupted by the outline of the hill, to which they do not here conform, except an uppermost light loamy layer, which seems to form the surface every- where. From its summit, at the edge of the cliff, it declines inland, and presents no peculiarity of form different from any of the similar- looking mounds of Glacial Drift in this country, except its being cut off to seaward so as to form a cliff. It was once considerably higher, as it formerly extended further seaward with the same outline. Dr. Smith speaks of it as a promontory; but it has now nothing of this form, being cut off by the straight coast-line at its foot. . On careful examination of its materials, it is found to contain fragments and pebbles of the local rocks, with many weathered flints, presenting all the appearance of chalk-fiints*, and difficult to refer to the veinstones or hornstones of local rocks—though chalk with flints does not occur i situ within great distances, and it can hardly be supposed that these flmts came into their present situation in the strata of the hill through human agency in the form of ships’ ballast. The stratified drift-like appearance of these deposits might lead any one to set them down as such; but close search shows that, unlike the generality of Irish Glacial Drift, or any which it has befallen me to explorer, the strata of the hill contain * Although a very large number of these flints have been broken and closely examined, not one was found to contain a fossil, or the fragment of one, which would fix their age. ; t I am aware that such shells and fragments have been found in a few localities in the drift of Ireland; but, having for years searched every gravel- 1867. ] WYNNE—YOUGHAL. 7 sea-shells and their fragments, from the base nearly to the very top, generally white, much worn, and of an aged appearance (including Whelk, Mussel, Trochus, Cardium, Patella, Venus, &c.). Some fragments of wood, in the form of charcoal, were found in one spot lying together, near the top of the cliff; and the uppermost stratum of the hill contains numerous land-shells (Helix &c.). Although there are no exposures of peat beneath the sand imme- diately at the foot of Clay-Castle Hill, from which place it might, indeed, have been washed away, and whether the hill-strata are to be supposed contemporaneous with the rest of the beach or not, it is nevertheless shown by the foregoing remarks to be a raised beach ; so that we have here evidence both of elevation and depression, which seem to have taken place in the manner which will be now suggested. At some time (about the close of the Glacial period, perhaps) the sea was further from the present land than it is now; or otherwise the land in this neighbourhood had a greater elevation, and the low ground of the Castlemartyr valley sloped gently further out to the seaward, being covered by an accumulation of peat where forest- trees had grown. The land became depressed—it may be, generally, as such evidences are common round the shores of Ireland as well as of parts of England; but, whether generally or locally, the land here sank to a depth of more than 90, perhaps 100 feet, or even more. Subsequently to this depression of 90, 100, or more feet, the land rose again, but not to its former level, though it may have nearly reached this ; for a great portion of the boggy strand at the western side of Youghal Bay is never more than a few feet below low-water mark. At present, and for years past, the land seems to have been subjected only to erosive action by the sea. Claycastle Cliff is being rapidly reduced by atmospheric agencies; and in dry weather streams of sand, greatly increased by wind, may be seen running down its face, so that in a few years hence the cliff may disappear ; but I have found nothing to show that the erosive action of the sea is at present being assisted by another downward movement of the land. Dr. Smith, in his history above alluded to, mentions some islands at Ballycotton Head, a few miles south-west of this place, but does not notice the existence of the larger islet called Capel or Cable Island, off the Point of Knockadoon, supposed to be the Ring Point named by him, as there is a place called Ring in its vicinity— though something in its locality, without a name, is indicated, on his map of the Co. of Cork, as existing in the year 1750. Traditions in the country declare this Capel or Cable Island to have been but recently separated from the mainland. At a little distance from Claycastle Hill, on the landward side, is a rounded elevation of less height, the base of which has been pit I met with in the centre and ouilt of Ireland without ever finding a trace of a sea-shell or fragment of one, I am led to place the cases in contrast. 8 _ PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. [Dec. 4, partly cut through in making the Railway from Cork. The slopes of the cutting are now dressed and grown over with grass; but it may be seen that the banks are mainly formed of sand (with some gravel), precisely similar to some of the lowest deposits of Clay Castle; and numerous white, worn, old-looking fragments of sea- shells may be observed lying on the slopes or slightly imbedded in them; but while there is nothing to the contrary, the evidence of these fragments being in situ 1s hardly so satisfactory as that afforded by the former locality. The Old Red Sandstone ground to the north of this is high, rather flat-topped, with abruptly sloping sides and occasional small ravines ; but this abruptness of its lower slopes is all the appearance which can be taken to suggest the remains of old sea-cliffs. Postscripr.—Since the foregoing paper was written, a reply has been received regarding specimens of the flints alluded to, which were submitted to one of the officers of the Geological Survey of England, well qualified to form an opinion about them from his long acquaintance with chalk-districts. He agrees in regarding them as chalk-flints, thinking, from their weathered appearance, that they have been long separated from it. They were first observed by me several years ago, in what I then considered the “ drift,” along this coast to the east of Youghal, near Whiting Bay. If they are really chalk-flints, are they relics of the denudation which separated England from France ?—A. B. W. DecemMsBeER 4, 1867. Henry Palfrey Stephenson, Esq., M.I.C.E., 15 Abingdon Street, Westminster; John Dalman Orchard, Esq., Teighmohr, Sandford Road, Cheltenham; Ezekiel Williamson, Esq., 6 Goodier’s Lane, Re- gent’s Road, Salford; William Carruthers, Esq., F.L.S., Department of Botany, British Museum, and 25 Wellington Street, Islington, N. ; Thomas Parton, Esq., Mining Engineer, Willenhall, Wolverhamp- ton; Herbert Kirkhouse, Esq., Aberdare, South Wales; Charles Evans, Esq., 3 Devonshire Hill, Hampstead; John Burham Safford, Esq., Stow-on-the-Wold; Major Edward Owen Leggatt, Staff Corps ; and Archibald Hamilton, Esq., South Barrow, Bromley, Kent, were elected Fellows. The following communications were read :— 1. On the Graptoxitss of the SxrippAw SERIES. By Henry Attreyrne Nicnotson, D.Sc., M.B., F.G.8. &e. [The publication of this paper is unavoidably postponed. | (Abstract. ) Tue author first describes the geological relations and distribution of the Skiddaw Slates, and notices their correspondence with the Quebec Group of Canada, and then gives a description of the Grap- ————— a Oe ee eee eee eee ee” hl 1867. | DUNCAN—WEST-INDIAN CORALS. 9 tolites found in these rocks. The genera and their distinguishing characters are the following :— 1. Dichograpsus, Salter (8 species): possesses a frond, repeatedly dichotomous from a basal stipe into eight, sixteen, or more branches, each with a single row of cells, the lower part of the stipe being enveloped in a corneous cup. 2. Tetragrapsus, Salter (3 species): possesses a frond composed of four simple stipes, arising from a non-celluliferous funicle, which bifurcates at both ends. 3. Phyllograpsus, Hall (2 species): differs from the last in pos- sessing a frond composed of four simple stipes united back to back by their solid axes. 4, Didymograpsus, M‘Coy (7 species): the frond consists of two simple stipes springing from a mucronate radicle, which may be rudimentary or apparently absent. 5. Diplograpsus, M‘Coy (4 species): two simple stipes, united by their solid axes into a celluliferous frond furnished with a radicle at the base. 6. Graptolites vel Graptolithus, Linn. (4 species): consists of a simple stipe, with a single row of cells on one side, and a small, generally curved, radicle at the base. 7. Plewrograpsus, Nicholson (1 species): celluliferous branches derived from a main celluliferous rhachis. bo . On the Fossit Corats (Madreporaria) of the Wust-Inp1an Istanps. By P. Martin Duncan, M.B. Lond., Sec.G.8. Part LV. Conctivuston. [Puates I. & IT.] ConrTENTs. 1. Introduction. 9. Remarks on the Antiguan Fossil 2. Sketch of the Geology of Trinidad. Corals, and description of new 3. List of the species of Fossil Corals Species. from St. Croix, Trinidad. 10. List of the new Species of West- 4. Descriptions of the new species from Indian Fossil Corals. Trinidad. 11. Table of the Synonyms and Lo- 5. Remarks on the Species. calities of all the Species of the 6. The Mineralization of the Speci- West-Indian Miocene, Hocene, mens. and Cretaceous Coral-faune. 7. Remarks on the San Domingan Fossil | 12. Table of the varieties of the Species. Corals: corrections of errors and | 13. The nature and alliances of the description of new Species. Coral-faune. 8. Description of some new species | 14. Conclusion. from Jamaica. 1. Introduction.—The descriptions of the Fossil Corals of the West- Indian Islands which have appeared in the Society’s Journal since 1862, appear to have interested many geologists residing in the islands ; and lately the great desideratum, a collection of specimens from the Tertiaries of Trinidad, has been sent to me by the Rev. Mr. 10 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. [Dec. 4, Eckel. The study of this collection completes that of the Fossil Corals of the West-Indian Islands, so far as I am concerned ; and I have therefore added to the description of the new species some corrections of errors which had been made through inexperience ; and the synonymy of the species has been appended also. The tabular statements will be found to prove that the alliances of the Miocene West-Indian Coral-fauna are as they were stated to be in my first communication in 1862. The additions to the Coral-faune of San Domingo, Jamaica, and Antigua, which are recorded in this communication, are interesting ; for the Eocene facies of the Jamaican early Tertiary corals becomes more decided, and the Miocene affinities of the San Domingan and Antiguan series are extended. The commonest of the Helastree of the Antiguan marl* has been discovered in the Miocene deposit at Madeira; and this relic of the former coral-sea brings the Faluns and the Spanish Tertiaries all the nearer to the Caribbean. Professor Reusst has enabled me to recognize a species from the Miocene of Java among the Antiguan collection in the British Museum, and he states that a tabulate Coral, a Pocilloporat from Java, is closely allied to the form described from the Nivaje Shale of San Domingo. 2. Sketch of the Geology of Trinidad.—Trinidad does not appear to have the succession of its strata so grandly simple as Jamaica ; and its continental relations are distinct and evident. In Jamaica the metamorphosed and igneous rocks form the base of the stratified series (in the typical section$), and the lowest strata are limestones, whose fossils are principally Hippurites and Madreporaria. The Eocene con- glomerates and shales succeed, and are covered with the shales, sands, and marls which yielded the corals described in 1864. These Mio- cene strata are covered, in some places conformably, and in others unconformably, by a great white limestone, through which granite is intruded. There are no beds indicating luxuriant vegetation amongst these Miocene strata, nor have any freshwater deposits been de- scribed. From the simplicity of the formation of Jamaica, it is to be regretted that it was not surveyed before Trinidad. The opinion that Trinidad would be a typical island, and that the Antilles gene- rally could be compared with it, was incorrect ; and the deficiency of a good trigonometrical survey, of natural sections, and of organic remains has rendered the laborious survey of Wall and Sawkins|| more interesting in an economic than in a purely scientific sense. The nomenclature adopted in the description of the geology of Trinidad is of no value when the other islands are considered, but it refers admirably to the mainland. * Heliastrea crassolamellata, Duncan, var. pulchella. t ‘ Ueber fossile Korallen von der Insel Java,’ 1867. Thespecies is Favoidea Junghuhni, Reuss. t Pocillopora Jenkinsi, Reuss. I believe it to be a variety of my Pocillopora crassoramosa, from San Domingo. § Duncan and Wall, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxi. p. 1: see section through Upper Clarendon, p. 4. | “ Report on the Geology of Trinidad,’ by Wall and Sawkins—a pains- taking book, proving the difficulties of colonial work. 1867. ] DUNCAN—WEST-INDIAN CORALS. Pt There are very few solid data upon which the age of the Trinidad deposits can rest; but Mr. Etheridge long since* distinguished the Midtertiary facies of some shells; and Mr. Guppy lately has satis- factorily correlated the deposit whence they came with the Miocene deposits of the northerly islands. The Miocene beds¢, in which the fossils occur, rest conformably upon highly inclined indurated clays, coarse-grained sandstones, and compact limestones of Cretaceous age. This Cretaceous series is said to be of Neocomian age, and is there- fore not to be referred to the same date as the Jamaican Cre- taceous series. Wall and Sawkins named the Trinidad Cretaceous series the ‘“‘ Older Parian :”’ it stretches very nearly midway across the island from west to east; and the Tertiary deposits flank it to the north, south, and east. There isan outlier of the Older Parian in the south of the island; and in a synclinal trough a part of the Naparima series (the fossiliferous Miocene) rests immediately upon the Creta- ceous rock. But, although in contact in the south, there is a band of clays, shales, and yellowish limestones (the Nariva series) which separates the two series in the middle of the island. The fossiliferous deposit at St. Croix, near Savanna Grande, whence the fossil Corals were derived, is in the portion of the Naparima series which is separated from the Cretaceous strata by the Nariva series. On the northern side of the Older Parian rocks this Nariva series is not repeated; but a limestone, massive or granular, and often crystalline in its character, succeeds at once. Like the Napa- rima series, it is fossiliferous ; but there are no satisfactory data, only extreme probability, to prove that this Tamana series is to be core- lated with the Nariva or the Naparima deposits. There is a great mass of deposits resting on these limestones of the Tamana series, and occasionally on the Older Parian rocks, and stretching away to the north ; they are often rendered highly carbonaceous by lignites, and are more recent than the Tamana limestones. Corresponding with these carbonaceous deposits of the north, there is a great arenaceous series in the south which rests upon the Napa- rima deposits. The porcellanites, lignites, and natural asphalts of this southern representative of the carbonaceous northern series are the best-known peculiarities of Trinitatian geology. The Miocene of Trinidad appears thus under different mineralo- gical conditions on the north and south of the Cretaceous series. A limestone and a lignitiferous series exist to the north; and a yellow limestone, clays and shales, fossiliferous marls, and an arenaceous and lignitiferous series are found to the south of the Cretaceous rocks. There is apparently no trace of a chalk of the Hippurite age, nor is there anything like the Eocene shales of Jamaica. The geological structure of the island is moreover complicated by the range of hills which form the north coast, and whose detritus covers up the northern extremity of the lignitiferous series. This range is, probably, geologically the same as the littoral chain of * In “ Report of Geology of Trinidad,” p. 164. t J. L. Guppy, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxii. -p. 281 e¢ seg. { Wall and Sawkins, op. cit. note 5. 12 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. [Dee. 4, Venezuela; it consists of mica-slates, quartzose slates, shales, and sandstones &c., greatly contorted to the north and south, and dip- ping very generally to the south in the central part of the mass. Its age is unknown; and its connexion with the Tertiary series does not appear to be made out satisfactorily. The fossiliferous deposit at St. Croix is in the same series as the cliffs at San Fernando described by Mr. Guppy; and that author decides that the alliances of the fossils from the limestones of. San Fernando are closer with those from the Jamaican Miocene than with those of the Chert of Antigua. But the corals found in the same series as the San-Fernando Limestones (the Naparima Marl), which are about to be described, are closely allied to those of the Chert and Marl of Antigua and the Nivajé shale of San Domingo. The majority of the Jamaican corals belong to species which indi- cate deep water; but those of Trinidad are reef species ; so that the essentials for comparison hardly exist*. Nevertheless there is a sufficient community of species to correlate the Trinitatian Miocene with all the coralliferous deposits which have been described in the various islands in a wide sense; but it is impossible to assign a cor- rect order of succession. . Certainly the Trinidad deposits which yield the Corals are not of greater age than the Nivajé Shale, the coralliferous beds of Vere, in Jamaica, and the Antiguan Chert and Marl; and there are no data by which a Lower, Middle, and Upper Miocene may be established in the Caribbean area so as to correspond with the divisions of the European Miocene. 3. List of the Species of Fossil Corals from St. Croix, Trinidad.— 1. Heliastrea endothecata, Dune. 11. Stylophora minuta, sp. nov. Wh cylindrica, Dune. 12. mirabilis, Michelotti e¢ Du- 3. Barbadensis, Dune. chassaingt. 4. cavernosa, Esper, sp.t 13. Stephanoceenia intersepta, Esper, 5, -— altissima, sp. nov. sp.T§. 6. Brachyphyllia Eckeli, sp. nov. 14. Agaricia agaricites, Zamarckt. hs irregularis, sp. nov. 15. undata, Lamarckt. 8. Astrea Pariana, sp. nov. 16. Porites Collegniana, Mich. t 9. Isastreea confusa, sp. nov. we astroides, Lamarck f. 10. Stylophora raristella, Defrance,sp.} | 18. Alveopora Dedalza, Blainville§. 4, Descriptions of the new Species from Trinidad.— HELrasTR#A ALTISSIMA, spec. nov. Plate II. fig. 3. The corallum is very massive and tall, and its upper surface is subplane and wider than the base. The calices are barely above the common surface, they are circular, but occasionally deformed, and they are slightly unequal in size. The calicular fossa is shallow, and the calicular margins are broader than the septa. The columella * Duncan, “ West-Indian Fossil Corals,’ Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. Nov. 1863, and Feb. 1864; and Duncan and Wall, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. Nov. 1864. t Species of the present West-Indian Coral-fauna. { Species of the European Miocene deposits. § Species of the present Pacific Coral-fauna. . a a Di i ee a i 1867. | DUNCAN—WEST-INDIAN CORALS. 13 is small, distinct, lax, and parietal. The coste are well marked, un- equal, and rarely touch, and they are thicker than the septa. The coste of the highest order are well developed, and contrast with their rudimentary septa. The septa are delicate, they are thinner midway than elsewhere, and those which reach the columella have a paliform tooth ; they are not exsert, and are only slightly dentate. The septa are very irregular in their arrangement. There are six systems, and in most of them there are three cycles with or without a part of a fourth in one-half of the system, so that there are con- stantly six septa in a system instead of eight. The endotheca is well developed; and the dissepiments are close, stout, and nearly horizontally parallel. The exotheca is abundant, forming small cells with arched outlines. Height of corallum 6-8inches. Diameter of cealices 52, inch. Locality. St. Croix, Trinidad. Bracuypuyti1a Ecxett, spec. nov. Plate II. fig. 4. The corallum is large, massive, and irregular. The corallites are cylindrical, of various lengths, and are not always+parallel, neither are they equidistant ; they are not free, but their calices are more or less continuous by means of the coste. The walls are stout and independent. The calices are large, and are of various depths, and they do not rise as truncated cones; but their interspaces are broad, ‘convex, and are traversed by the more or less continuous coste. The columella is small, spongy, and prominent. The septa are numerous, unequal, and crowded; they are thicker at the wall than elsewhere, are barely exsert, and are faintly dentate. They are usually forty- eight in number. There are six systems and four cycles, and some orders of the fifth sometimes exist. The doubly laminar condition of the septa is very distinct. Most of the septa join the columella, and those of the fourth and fifth orders frequently curve towards the larger septa. The coste of the principal septa, and often those of the others, touch or unite to the corresponding structures of the - neighbouring calices. The coste are not so unequal as the septa, are faintly dentate, but slightly exsert, and are very distinct. The endotheca is sparely developed, and the exotheca exists. Diameter of calices 54, inch. Locality. St. Croix, Trinidad. BRACHYPHYLLIA IRREGULARIS, spec. nov. Plate II. fig. 5. The corallum is short, and has a very irregular upper surface, and an encrusting base. The corallites are very irregular in their shape and dimensions. The calices are crowded, deformed, and irregular. The calicular fossa is deep. The columella is very small. The costze are continuous, and alternately very large and very small. The septa are irregularly developed, are alternately large and small, and never exceed three cycles in six systems. There is much exotheca. The largest calices are rather more than ;4, inch in diameter. Locality. St. Croix, Trinidad. 14 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. [ Dec. 4, AstrmA PARIANA, spec. nov.* The corallum is massive and rather tall, and its upper surface is flat. The corallites are slender, tall, crowded, and equal. The calices are small, and the fossa is rather deep. The columella presents one rounded process. The septa are in six systems, and there are three cycles; they are alternately large and small, and the smallest usually unite to the large septa ; they are faintly dentate. The laminz present on their sides sets of granules in horizontal but wavy lines. The endotheca is rare. The diameter of the calices is 4, inch. Locality. St. Croix, Trinidad. TsASTRA‘A CONFUSA, spec. nov. Plate II. fig. 6. The corallum is short, and covers much space. The corallites are very irregular in size, and the calices also. The fossa is moderately deep, and presents a false columella. The septa are thick, and unite laterally in sets of three, four, or six. The free margin is faintly dentate. The largest calices have four cycles of septa in six systems ; but usually only three cycles are found in smaller calices. The diameter of*the calices is from +), to =4, inch. Locality. St. Croix, Trinidad. SryLOPHORA MINUTA, spec. nov.* The corallum is encrusting and very small and thin. The calices are circular in outline, and project like small cylinders above the coenenchyma, which separates them. The costz are not in existence, but the cylindrical wall is plain. The septa are six in number, and are stout. The columella is large and styloid. The ccenenchyma is lax and plain. There are two calices and the intermediate coenen- chyma in =), inch. Locality. St. Croix, Trinidad. This species is closely allied to S. raristella, Defrance, sp., of the Faluns. 5. Remarks on the Species.—An analysis of the eighteen species found in the Trinitatian Miocene deposit at St. Croix, gives the following results :— 1. Species common to the West-Indian and European deposits ... 2 2. Species common to the St. Croix deposit and other West-Indian Miocene deposits :.....2:..see..stesed (aentanesenstetsecasu sacnes seen eee 10 3. Recent species of the West-Indian Coral-fauna ...... 6 7 4. Recent species of the Pacific Coral-fauna ............... 1 | ae 5. Species peculiar to the Trinidad Miocene ............2..c.cceeeseeeeeee 6 The genus Heliastrwa is very large, and therefore its species are by no means to be readily differentiated. Nevertheless the five species of the Trinitatian deposit are well-marked forms, the only close alliance being between JH. cylindrica and H. cavernosa. H. cylindrica is the oldest species, and may have become modified to * The specimens on which these species were founded decayed before they could be drawn, on account of their fragile and chalky nature. Oe i ee ea ae FT —_— = ———— ee. 1867. ] DUNCAN—WEST-INDIAN CORALS. 15 meet external conditions, and may have resolved itself into H. cavernosa. The assemblage of Heliastree connects the Trinidad deposit with the Nivajé shale of San Domingo and the Marl of Antigua, in a paleontological sense, and indicates a reef in some form or other. Brachyphyllia, Reuss, is a genus whose species are for the most part of Gosau-chalk age; but there is one published species from the Miocene of Turin, and I have MS. notes of another form from Bassano. The species now described are well marked, and must suggest what has already been noticed* as regards the Coral-fauna of San Domingo,’ Jamaica, and Antigua—the relation between the Coral-fauna of the Hippurite-age and that of the Antillian Miocene. Isastreea confusay is the third species of Isastrewa of the West- Indian Miocene, and is as aberrant as regards its septal arrangement as the Triassic and Liassic species; but this variation from the arti- ficial type is to be expected in the oldest and youngest species of every large genus. The variability of species, and their aberrant forms in genera about to become extinct (that is to say, extinguished in the perceptions of the zoologist), is very marked.in the Madrepo- raria, as it is in Echinodermata, Trilobita, and Pachydermata. Stylophora raristella, Defrance, sp., is an abundant fossil; and very beautiful examples of the papillate coenenchyma between the calices are verycommon. ‘There is no coenenchyma in the young corallum, but it appears with growth. The S. minuta is closely allied to the S. raristella, which is a characteristic Falunian coral. Porites astroides, Lamarck. 'Thisisa species whose individuals are .very large, and doubtless formed large portions of old reefs, as they do still in the present Caribbean sea. Taken as a whole, the eighteen species, which are all compound, indicate vigorous coral-growth and the conditions most favourable for the existence of a reef—that is to say, pure sea-water, the absence of fresh water, a deep sea close at hand, and neighbouring high land in an area of oscillation. These external conditions are not now in existence; and Trinidad, the southernmost of the West-Indian Islands, is too close to the delta of the Orinoco and the estuaries of the Gulf of Paria for the growth of the species of the West-Indian Coral-fauna. The Orinoco effectually stops the passage of the West-Indian species to the south. Formerly, when the great plains through which the Orinoco passes were a Miocene sea-bottom, there may have been an open sea, as large as the Caribbean, to the west and south, and the coral-reefs would have been supported by the outliers of the mica-slate ranges of Colombia. 6. The Mineralization of the Specimens.—The mineralization of the St. Croix specimens is somewhat peculiar. A few are imbedded * Duncan and Wall, op. cit. ‘ + Since this written MM. Duchassaing and Michelotti (in their ‘“‘ Supplément au Mémoire sur les Coralliaires des Antilles, Mém. Acad. Turin, 2° série, vol. xxiii.) notice Dimorphastrea Guadalupensis from the Tertiaries of Guadeloupe; the genus is of Gosau age. 16 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. [Dec. 4, in pure white chalk; but the rest are surrounded and included in the usual reef-detritus, are of a light-brown colour, are -usually very hard and heavy, and present much crystalline carbonate of lime. There is nothing like the condition observed in the Antiguan fossil Corals; and, as a rule, the Mollusca imbedded with the Corals are in the form of casts. Some of the more massive specimens of the Heliastree and Stephanocemie present a fracture which resembles that of Echino- derm remains. 7. Remarks on San-Domingan Fossil Corals.—A careful examina- tion of the collections in the Society’s Foreign Museum and in the British Museum enables me to add some species to the Coral-fauna of the Nivajé shale, as well as to correct some errors in my former communication. Better specimens of Brachycyathus Henekeni, nobis, and an ex- amination of the Cretaceous species of Europe prove that the small Corals described under this genus are Paracyathi. ParacyatHus Henexent, Duncan, 1867. Brachycyathus Henekeni, Duncan, 1863. (See the specific diagnosis, Proc. Geol. Soc. May 6, 1863, p. 426.) The pali are before the primary and secondary septa, and are largest before the tertiary when the system is complete. The pali are entire, small, and papillose. The columella is formed with the ends of the septa, and is small. Several specimens of Trochocyathus abnormalis, nobis, indicate the necessity of removing the species from the genus T’rochocyathus, and of establishing a new genus for them under the name of Aste- rosmlia. The occurrence of pali and endotheca in three species has deter- mined the diagnosis of this new genus, which links together the great collection of genera of simple Corals with and without endo- theca, viz. the Caryophylline and the Astraide. The descriptions of the new genus and species are given in Phil. Trans. Royal Soc. 1867. ASTEROSMILIA ANOMALA, Duncan, 1867. Trochocyathus abnormalis, Duncan, 1863. ASTEROSMILIA ConNuTA, Duncan, 1867. ASTEROSMILIA EXARATA, Duncan, 1867. Manicrna AREOLATA, Linneeus, sp. This species is common in the Caribbean sea; and a fossil speci- men was found in the Nivajé shale. 3 FLABELLUM EXARATUM, nobis (Proc. Geol. Soc. Nov. 9, 1864). A small specimen has been found in the Nivajé shale, the type having been discovered at Vere, in Jamaica. The species is also found in Cumana*. * J. L. Guppy, op. ez. =: —.: 1867. ] DUNCAN—WHSI-INDIAN CORALS. 17 Pracotrocuvs Lonspatet, nobis (Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xix. p. 428, plate xv. figs. 2a and 25). The artist has omitted the columella. It is remarkable that two species of Placotrochus should be found fossil in the South Australian Tertiary* deposits ; but the genus is extinct in the Caribbean area. POcILLOPORA CRASSORAMOSA, nobis. Reuss has lately described a Povillopora (P. Jenkinsi) from Java, and notices its resemblance to the San-Domingan species. ‘There is also a species in the Antiguan Tertiaries. ANTILLIA, genus nobis (Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xx. p. 28). This genus, which embraces Montlivaltie with columelle, has at least six well-marked species in the Miocene. ‘The smallest are dis- coid, the rest being more or less turbinate. M. de Fromentel does not interest himself in Tertiary Corals ; otherwise that excellent observer and able paleontologist would have been spared the necessity of introducing his genus Cyathophyllia in 1865. See Pal. Franc. Terrain Jurassique, p. 86. CARYOPHYLLIA AFFINIS, nobis, 1863. It is proposed to adopt the terminology of MM. Milne-Edwards and Jules Haime, and to name this species Lithophyllia affinis, Duncan, 1867. The species formerly included in the genus Astrea, such as A. endo- thecata, A. cylindrica, &c., will be named Helastrea endothecata, Duncan, Heliastrea cylindrica, Duncan. Astrea brevis will become Heliastrea brevis, Duncan. The genus Siderastrwea is replaced by Astrea, so that Sider- astrea grandis, nobis, will become Astrea grandis, Dunc. Sider- astrea crenulata, Blainville, will be termed Astrea crenalata, Blain- ville, sp. 8. Description of some new Species from Jamaica.—The Society’s Journals for 1863 and 1864 contain the descriptions of the species of Corals from Jamaica. The following additions are requisite :-— In the Hocene dark shales Paracyathus crassus, Kd. & Haime, is found. Its European locality is Bracklesham. CoLUMNASTRHA Eyrer, sp. nov. Plate I. figs. la, 15. The corallum is subramose, and the calices are wide apart and oblique. The coste cover the coenenchymal surface, are equal, are separated by deep grooves, and are usually straight and long. The calicular margins are ridged by the coste. The septa are smaller than the coste. The septa are deeply situate, are delicate, the lamine being larger at the wall and near the columella than mid- way; and the primary septa have small pali. There are three cycles, the last being incomplete in one or more systems. The secondary septa nearly equal the primary when the cycle is complete. The * Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 3, vol. iy. VOL, XXIV.—PART I, Cc 18 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. [ Dec. 4, tertiary septa are very small. None of the septa are exsert. The columella is essential, stoloniform, large and projecting. Diameter of calices 31, inch. Locality. Kocene Shales, Jamaica. Pracorrocuus SawkrnsI, spec. nov. Plate II. fig. 2a, 2 6. The corallum is short, turbinate, adherent, and compressed. The epitheca is delicate, and permits the cost to be seen near the calice. The coste are distinct, rather unequal, and are faintly dentate. The calice is deep, and the margin is blunt. The septa are wide apart, the primary are large, slightly exsert, and have a straight inner edge. The septal arrangement is very irregular. Thus in the Ist system there are 8 septa, or 4 cycles 2nd 99 = Gis 5, incomplete. ord ” ”? 6 29 ” oy) Ath 29 23 6 23 39 99 5th 2 s 2g » and part of 5th cycle 6th 33 33 14 23 by) 39 93 A9 septa. The higher orders of septa are very small; but their coste are larger. The lamine are ornamented with granules. The columella is small, central, slightly projecting, and lamellar; about 18 septal ends reach it, and become more or less adherent. Height of the coral 4 inch. Length of the calice inch. Loc. Bowden, Jamaica. Siderastrea grandis, Duncan, becomes under the latest nomen- clature Astrea grandis, Duncan. 9. Remarks on the Antiguan Fossil Corals, and Descriptions of new species.—The genus Astrea gives way to that of Heliastrea, and the genus Stderastrea becomes Astrea. Hence all the Astraans with thick septa become classified under Heliastrwa crassolamellata, Duncan. ; One of the varieties of this species, var. pulchella, nobis, is in Sir Charles Lyell’s collection of Miocene fossils from Madeira, in the British Museum. There is, moreover, a Heliastrea in the collec- tion of recent corals in the British Museum, with thick septa at the calicular margin, but it has a low septal number; nevertheless it renders the existence in the present Coral-fauna of some of these large Miocene Heliastrewe very probable. In a former communication, the alliance of Heliastrea Rochettina, Mich., sp., with the species crassolamellata was omitted to be noticed. Michelin’s delineation of the H. Rochettina is perfectly in- comprehensible. The species has not four complete cycles, but is larger as regards its corallites than H. Guettardi; there is no other distinction, however, between these species. The costal structures of H, Guettards distinguish it from H. crassolamellata, nobis; and the 1867. | DUNCAN—-WEST-INDIAN CORALS. 19 same may be said concerning H. Rochettina, if it can stand as asepa- rate species, The species Astrwa cellulosa, Duncan, A. Antiguensis, Duncan, A. endothecata, Duncan, A. megalawona, Duncan, A. tenuis, Duncan, A. Barbadensis, Duncan, A. costata, Duncan, A. radiata, Lamarck, are now to be referred to the genus Heliastrea. Alveopora microscopica, Duncan, is probably Porites collegniana, Mich. Meandrina filograna, Esper, sp., is found in the Antiguan Ter- tiary deposits. HELIASTRHA INSIGNIS, spec. nov. PI. I. fig. 4. The corallum is large, and the corallites also; they are wide apart, are circular in transverse outline, and are very equal in size. The wall is stout as regards the septa and cost, but thin in com- parison with the diameter of the corallites. The septa are delicate, wide apart, long, slightly thicker at the wall than elsewhere, straight, and the primary septa are hardly any broader than the tertiary. There are three cycles of septa in the six systems, and rarely a septum of the fourth cycle is noticed in half of a system. The primary and secondary septa are of equal length, and the tertiary extend far in towards the columella. The columella is small. The costz are long, slender, often bent, almost equal, and of about the same thickness as the septa; occasionally a rudimentary costa is seen, and is not re- presented by a septum. The exotheca is inclined and abundant. The endotheca is very abundant and inclined. _ Diameter of corallites (costa not included) 54, inch. Loc. Antiguan Tertiary deposits. The large size of the corallites, the low septal number, the long septa and coste, with the small columella and highly developed endotheca, distinguish this species. STEPHANOC@NIA Reussi, spec. nov. Pl. II. fig. 1. The corallum is gibbous and massive ; the corallites vary somewhat in size, but are polygonal, and are separated by consolidated walls, upon which the septo-costal ends are seen. The septa are distinct and distant; there are ten large and ten small. The ten largest septa either reach the columella, or are attached to large pali; ordi- narily five or six of the large septa have pali. The pali are long and are broader than the septa ; sometimes two of the smaller septa unite to a larger septum. Columella distinct and large. Young corallites have evidently six systems; but the third cycle is incom- plete in all the larger corallites. Diameter of corallites =3, inch. Loc. Antigua, and probably from the Marl. (Coll. Brit. Mus.) LAMELLASTR@HA, gen, Noy. The corallum is compound; the corallites are united by their walls, and are more or less polygonal in transverse outline; the columella is essential and lamellar; the septa are alternately large c2 20 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. [Dec. 4, and small; and the reproduction is principally by fissiparity through the solid columella, and occasionally by marginal gemmation. LaMELLASTR#A Smyrut, spec. nov. Pl. I. figs. 2a, 20. The corallum is large and massive. The corallites vary in size, from their undergoing fissiparous division. The walls are solid and delicate. The septa are short, alternately large and very small, although a small septum often separates two smaller. The larger septa are broadest at the wall, and have a paliform tooth near the columella, and they reach further inwards than the smaller septa. The smaller septa are linear. The columella is stout, more or less lamellar, and a portion of it remains as a large septum after fissi- parity. The number of large septa varies, but in small calices twelve may be counted. The endotheca is scanty. Diameter of longest corallites Ene going fissiparity about + inch ; diameter of the smallest corallites +. _ inch, Loc. Antigua, probably from the ‘Marl (Coll. Brit. Mus.). This genus is readily distinguished by the lamellar columella, the want of pali, and the fissiparous division. It must be classified amongst the Faviacee, and placed between the genera Favia and Gomastrea. Favors JuNGHUHNI, Reuss. A specimen of the genus Favoidea of Reuss (Ueber fossile Ko- rallen von der Insel Java, p. 168) presents corallites slightly larger than the type, and the septa appear slightly larger at the wall; but there is no specific difference between the type and the specimen which I found in the collection of West-Indian fossil corals in the British Museum, and whose mineralization would lead me to believe was Antiguan. The type is from the Miocene (?) of Java, whose corals have been so ably described by Reuss. STYLOCENIA LOBATO-ROTUNDATA, Ed. & Haime. This coral is very common in the Chert of Antigua. The general affinities of the species are described by me in the Geological Magazine, No. 3. It is a common Maltese coral. AsSTRHA GRANDIS, Duncan. A specimen of this coral, in the form of a polished section, is in the British Museum. The weathered edges present a most extraor- dinary appearance, and the coral there has every appearance of a Thamnastrea; but the continuity of the septa, and their curved nature, can be readily understood by examining the polished surfaces and by comparing them with the weathered surfaces of a Jamaican Astrea grandis. DrPLoc@niA, gen. nov. The corallum is massive. The corallites are polygonal and tall, united by a well-developed common wall, and present an external coenenchymal space, an internal wall, whence arose the septa, a lamellar columella, and oblique dissepiments between the common 1867. | DUNCAN—WEST-INDIAN CORALS. 21 and internal walls. Reproduction by gemmation in the conenchymal space. DipLoc@nIA MONITOR, spec. nov. PI. I. figs. 3 a—3c. The corallites are crowded, and either hexagonal or pentagonal, and they are rarely four-sided. The inner wall is more or less cir- cular, and the ccoenenchymal space varies in size and in the amount of endotheca. The external wall is stout, wavy, imperforate, and slightly higher than the internal. The septa arise from the inner wall, and very rarely from the outer, or from the ccenenchymal space. The lamine are linear, straight, wide apart, and do not all project to the columella, but one septum often does. Minute septa appear here and there between the others, which are subequal. The septal number is variable. In a small corallite there are 15 large septa and 3 small; in a larger, 13 large and 9 rudimentary septa ; in other corallites 19 large and 5 small septa, 14 and 4, and 14 and 10 septa. There are no coste. The columella is lamellar and flat, but very distinct, and is often joined to one or more septa. The endotheca between the walls is inclined and vesicular, and rather abundant, and that within the internal wall and between the septa is very sparely developed. Diameter of largest corallites 4, inch, the coenenchymal space being about 5), inch wide. The mineralization is siliceous ; and the specimen is in the British Museum, among the Antiguan corals. This is a very remarkable genus; for it is, as it were, a Litho- strotion of the Paleozoic Coral-fauna without tabule. ‘There is nothing like it known; and the lingering of the old type in associa- tion with vesicular endotheca and an irregular septal arrangement which is certainly not hexameral is very interesting and sug- gestive. ' PocttLopora TENUIS, spec. nov. PI. I. figs. 5a—5e, The corallum is large; but the amount of intercorallite coenen- chyma is small everywhere, whilst it barely exists in some parts. The tabule are very delicate, rather and unequally close, and are often marked with a projection—the columella. The intertabular spaces do not fill up with coral tissue. The septa are small, very distinct, and are usually twelve in number; but in some calices there are a few rudimentary septa. The corallites are usually crowded, and six occupy about 3 inch. Loc, Antigua (Coll. Brit. Mus.). The delicate tabule and the patency of the intertabular spaces distinguish this species. It is interesting to observe in the same specimen portions without ccenenchyma and portions with it, espe- cially as these two conditions are considered generic in Paleozoic corals! Pocillopora crassoramosa, nobis, has much ccenenchyma ; and so has P. Jenkinsz, Reuss, its nearest ally, from Java. 22 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. [Dee. 4, } 10. List of the New Species of West-Indian Fossil Corals. TRINIDAD. . Heliastreea cavernosa, Esper, sp., recent, Caribbean Sea. altissima, sp. nov. 5. Astrea Pariana, sp. nov. . Brachyphyllia Eckeli, sp. nov. 6. Isastrea confusa, sp. nov. irregularis, sp, nov. 7. Stylophora minuta, sp. nov. : Stylophora mirabilis, Duch. & Mich., recent, Caribbean Sea. raristella, Def., sp., Miocene of Dax. . Porites astroides, Lamarck, recent, Caribbean Sea. SO 00 JA OO DO San Domineo. 11. Asterosmilia cornuta, sp. nov. 12. Asterosmilia exarata, sp. nov. 13. Manicina areolata, Linneus, sp., recent, Caribbean Sea. JAMAICA. 14. Columnastrea Eyrei, sp. nov. (Eocene). 15. Placotrochus Sawkinsi, sp. nov. (Miocene). ANTIGUA. 16. Heliastrea insignis, sp. nov. 17. Stephanoccenia Reussi, sp. nov. 18. Lamellastrea Smythi, sp. nov. et gen. nov. 19. Favoidea Junghuhni, Reuss, Java, Miocene. 20. Styloccenia lobato-rotundata, H. & H., Europe, Miocene. 21. Diploccenia monitor, sp. nov. et gen. nov. 22. Pocillopora tenuis, sp. nov. 11. Table of the Synonyms and Localities of all the Species of the West-Indian Miocene, Hocene, and Cretaceous Coral-faune. Present Names. Synonyms. Localities &e. 1, Caryophyllia Guadalu-|Cyathina Guadalu-Guadeloupe, Miocene. pensis, Ed. g& H. pensis, Hd. & H. 2. Paterocyathus Guada-|..................s00-- 5 PS lupensis, Duch.& Mich. 3. Paracyathus Henekeni,/Brachyeyathus He-San Domingo, ., Dune. nekeni. 4, Crassus, 24650 TL, . 2 eeeeere eres Jamaica, Eocene; Europe; Eocene. 5. Trochocyathus cornu-|.............s-2.g2--0-- San Domingo; Europe, Miocene. copie, Ed. & H. 6. lateraspinosis, Hd.) ... ccd ecrsnnsmaanscpeees ” ” » 7. profindus, Dune. .),.02s3.088. eee = : 8. peas, Aigch.:2! 5b <3 te Be tes Jamaica; Europe, Miocene. 9. Placocyathus Barretti,).............00:,.0++0-- San Domingo ; Jamaica. Dune.* 10. Vatsanilis. Dye. Oe to oe eee +: 1f, eashainis; DIMMGW N=. 256 suis was poeaaanee ¥ 12. Moorel, ieee cco ee eee Jamaica. 13. Flabellumdubium, Dne.|............0:c0seeeees San Domingo. 14. exaratiim, Per 4. cee eee Jamaica. 15. Placotrochus Sawkansidi.(-\; 2c eee Dune. 16. enstatus; Deruc. : . dpe sissde eee 17. —— Lonsdalei, AUG. fh Bosnia Jamaica; Hurope, Cretaceous. ; sp. ie 5 Gyathiformis, D6 lio. 5.6...c0s0.+s0-0s<56 59 33 75. —— altissima, DUnc....|....0ccecescescecreeeee Trinidad. 76. ——— insignis, Dune. ...|....ccccseeesesseseneees | : 77. —— cavernosa, LHsper,)......... 5 OPN Trinidad, Guadeloupe ; recent, , sp. Caribbean. j 78. Cyphastrea costata, |...... once aseeeeeeeer San Domingo; Barbuda; Ja- Dune. maica. 79. Brachyphyllia , Hickeli,|. secon coe ee Trinidad. Dune. 80. IPTeCwlAnis, DUNN. oben ccsessast eee - 81. Astrea crenulata,Blain-\Siderastreea crenu-/San Domingo; Europe, Miocene. wille*. lata. 82. grandis, Dune. ... grandis. Jamaica; Antigua. 83. Paria IMWICD aed sa. ack lnc seenesc enon waces| LC pimigad. 84. Isastreea confusa, DUnc.|.........0.ccceeecesene- ea 4 : . t MM. Duchassaing and Michelotti have found Meandrina superficialis, Ed. & H., and M. interrupta, Dana, in the Pliocene deposits of Guadeloupe and I have a specimen of the first species from a raised beach in Cuba. t MM. Duchassaing and Michelotti have found H. acropora, Ed. & H., fossil at Guadeloupe ; it is still existing as aspecies. They have found Démorphastrea Guadalupensis, Duch. & Mich., in the tertiaries of the island of Guadeloupe. 1867. ] DUNCAN—WEST-INDIAN CORALS, 25 Present Names. Synonyms. Localities &e. 85. Isastraea conferta,DUnc.|.......ccccesscscseesees Antigua 86 PONUAR TIUUG.. | Fa casveakexecseadeaecaes be : Be olenustreal Fllisti, [ili.. ccs si cewetecvcoees St. Thomas. Duch. & Mich. Meee VETTGISHL, Ld. F1.|...0cecsevsesccsceaecens San Domingo, Miocene; Europe, Kocene. 89. PUROMONSIA: WICH.) oo is sascdecwiaeeeals Antigua ; Europe, Miocene. RIoraSthren, GASEATIG, |....0.s0yscccceevsanccds San Domingo. Dune. 91. —— globosa, Dune. ...).....cccsecseeeeeneeees i 92. —— spongiformis, DM.) ..,..........-seeeeee: 4 93. BMC UME onl. ce vetescetecsecasenest 3 94. Stylophora affinis, DNc.*|., oe... ceeeeeeeeeen eee ce 95 Menistella, El. G1, .....c.ccnssercarres ys . Trinidad ; Europe, Haine. Miocene. 96 contorta, Leymerde,).........csssesseeeeeees Jamaica ; Europe, Eocene. sp.* 97 : PAIGE DUNC. i -| ones cnsennyentonsesn ss Trinidad. 98. —— mirabilis, Duch. §)........ccccsceeeeneeees », vecent, Caribbean. Mich. 99. —— granulata, Dunc. |...........cececeee neues Jamaica, Reve PgMocienIa MONILOT, |...........00sseeeenedes Antigua. Dune. HOLS Ehodarza irregularis, |.........ccs.cccsceseee- Ss Dune. EGZeeeiveopora §«dadala, |............6..c0008eee. mM recent, Pacific. Blainv* or Forsk. 103 PEMOSERALA, LI. |<. .con.sonecavivesndad - re Bere eocilonora” tenuis, |.......66sc0ecedsesees ‘ Dune. 105 CEABSOUAMTOSE IT) 5 Soc. cle dedv ed dedeels ‘San Domingo, Dune. Wom Aparicia agaricites, La-|.......c.ccccccescsccees San Domingo; Trinidad; recent. marck, 107 BIPM RCI. Beil Ae ch sik anne cecins Trinidad ; San Domingo; recent. 108. ee euingeri, BED St hed ae ee tert Jamaica; Europe, Cretaceous. CUuss. 109. ie Colleaniamay “lee akit ee San Domingo; Europe, Miocene. ich. 110 OCUSSIONA, DUNC 1. scaccincnae denen saasaos Jamaica, Cretaceous. ery astroides, Lamk. |......... St sus eemrens Trinidad, Guadeloupe ; recent, Caribbean. 12. Table of the Varieties of Species. Present Names. Synonyms &e. Localities &e. Pigeocyathus Barvetti; Dunc.|.........0csecsccceseceses: San Domingo. Var. I. LL, Placocyathus variabilis,Dunc.|....... meee Ser Ate, Rowe San Domingo. Var. I HT. ITT. IV. § MM. Duchassaing and Michelotti have given this species a new gene name, Neoporites. 296 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. [ Dee. 4, * Present Names. Synonyms &c. Localities &c. Dichoccenia tuberosa, Dune, |.|....0.0000eceesesseereserey San Domingo. Var. I. Heliastreea crassolamellata, |Astreea crassolamel-| Antigua. Dune. lata. Var. magnetica. pulchiol la 5. cc sagux ddsec Aa ectatonseaveespas times ee Madeira. nobilis. minor. Nugenti. magnifica. Heliastra endothecata,Dunc.| Astrea endothecata |Antigua; San Domingo; Var. I. Trinidad. ; ak: III. Heliastrea cellulosa, Dune. .|Astreea cellulosa ...... Antigua. Var. curvata. Heliastreea radiata, Lamk. ...|Astreea radiata ...... Antigua ; Trinidad. Var. intermedia. Heliastrea Antillarum, Dune.|Astrea Antillarum .|Montserrat; Antigua. Var. I. Astrea crenulata, Blainv. ...|/Siderastrea crenulatajSan Domingo ; Europe. Var. Antillarum. Stylophora aifinis, DU0C.......|cccsasseaseuseseecsensesns- San Domingo. Var. minor. Var. II. Stephanoccenia intersepta, Hd.|.........ceeceesesssesenens pan Domiines ; Trini- : ad. Var. 1. Stylophoracontorta,LeyMerie.|......ccsecesscecesseteraes| Jamaica. Var. I. Alveopora Dedalea, Blainv. |..... Peeps os saneunstsnne Antigua. Var. regularis. minor. Plesiasivees, rained, DG s5 2.3) os claps ons sas sta gt abe vases San Domingo. Var. I. Agaricia undata, Lak. .....-|ececssssoeeeeee ieee Cie rcs Trinidad; San Do- Var. I. | mingo. 13. The Nature and Alliances of the Coral-faune.—The total number of species in the West-Indian fossil Coral-faunz are the following (Pliocene species are not included, see note 7, p. 24) :— Species. Varieties. Forms. in Cretaceous stratea~ rc tscwnesesdeasssecoseees tees 5 0 > = se Tn Blacerne shrata 0/05. eeiee eecueasoen eee aes 4 1 =e In Miocene strata ............008 Lh te A alata 102 2% = 128 101. 27 138 Of the Miocene species eleven are still existing, viz.:— - Manicina areolata, £79071., SP2 (..desermdecene-eesceoe Caribbean Sea, Stephanoccenia intersepta, sper, sp. .......ss000ee. Caribbean and Pacific seas. Meeandrina filograna, Hsper, sp. ........2eseeeceeeees Indian seas, American ? sinuosissima, Ld. § Hate .......escecenceeseee American seas. atTeliastraea radiata, Ellis, sp. .......ssesceceeeseeeess Caribbean Sea. Guc— cavernosa, Esper, sp. .csecsesccevecseceeeseeses Caribbean Sea. 1867. ] DUNCAN—WEST-INDIAN CORALS. 27 Alveopora Deedalma, Forskdl, sp......ssscsseeseveeees Red Sea and Pacific Ocean. —— fenestrata, Lamk., sp. ...ccccccsecccssecsnececees Pacific Ocean. Agaricia agaracites, Lamk,, sp. socsssessescssececcees Caribbean Sea. —— undata, Lark, sp. severeccscvssseserceees Raser ts Caribbean Sea and Pacific Ocean. NS BARI PTI ce: Senavednpansserncceacane Caribbean Sea. Six species are thus undoubtedly represented in the present Ca- ribbean Coral-fauna ; two species are not now found in the Caribbean Sea, but exist in the Red Sea and Pacific Ocean ; and three species are found both in the Caribbean and the Pacific Coral-faunee. Species. PPB HOAT BNC TOGCRE 60656 60+56ivs a vecing vacreaantee HE LIA PES A ae A (7 hs SEPT lg! Sicbes SS 21 eld gal alee ee ln ae dest Feels hte be 2 SURES. IB 1 a ay os Bac a a 8 11 There are several species common to European and other strata and the West-Indian Miocene. 1. Trochocyathus cornucopix, Mich., sp. ......4+. Miocene of Tortona, and Vienna basin. 2 EAEEPOSPINOSUS, HG, GFL. vasesceccrssp aeons Miocene of Turin. 3 meus, MZChelorts, BP, (1. ..esasenececnseesgs Miocene of Tortona. 4. Ceratotrochus duodecimeostatus, Goldf., sp. . Miocene ofTurinand Albergo. 5. Astroceenia ornata, Mich., sp. ......csceseneeee Miocene of Turin, &e. 6. Phylloccenia sculpta, Mich., sp.......s.csceeeeee Lower Chalk of Martigues. 7. Astroceenia decaphylla, Mich., sp......csccceeeee Lower Chalk of Gosau. 8. Styloccenia lobato-rotundata, Ed. §& H.......... Miocene of Malta and Turin. 9. Favoidea Junghuhni, Rewss .............cc ec eeee Miocene of Java. 10, Astrea crenulata, Goldf., p...........c.scceeeeee Miocene of Bohemia and Plaisance. 11. Stylophora raristella, Def., sp .......sscsseseeees Miocene of Dax and Turin. Bee arites Calleoniana, Mich... .......,.0:0scaseeass Miocene of Vienna and Turin , The species common to the European Miocene, and the recent Coral-fauna and the West-Indian Miocene being omitted, there remains a fauna which is essentially characteristic of the West- Indian Miocene. By comparing the genera of this fauna with those of other faunz, some interesting results are obtained. Alliances of the Characteristic Genera and Species. Caryophyllia Guadalupensis, Ed. § H.... to Caryophyllie of Mediterranean and of Turin Miocene. Paracyathus Heneckeni, Dunc. ..........0008 to Parcyathus Turonensis, Hd. F 7, Turin Miocene. Placocyathus, genus, Dune. ......se.ceseeeees to Placocyathus apertus, Ed. & H,, Pacific. Flabellum, genus, Less. ...scecsss.sccsssceseees to recent Pacific and Miocene forms. Placotrochus, genus, Ed. & H. ........+00002- to Chinese and Pacificrecent species ; Australian Tertiary species. POPUMNIS, OMG, PPUIOY, | scape ess angecscnagee- to Antillie of Sindh and Australian Tertiaries. Ceeloria, genus, Ed. f Hf. ..... Bysshe hele to the genus as developed in the Pacific and Red Sea, Aspromin, genus, Lil. O° Le vessedsssadergnadedes to Red Sea species, 28 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. [Dec. 4, Heliastrea, genus, Hd. g 70 .iccissniGoicit: to Miocene species, West-Indian recent, Pacific recent. Brachyphyllia, genus, Ed. & H.? ............ to species of the Italian Miocene. Plesiastraea, genus, Ed. f Hoi...c..csccseess to Australian, Indian Ocean, and ' Caribbean recent species and European Miocene species. Rhodarza, genus, Ed. & H. ..ccceccceeeeeeees to Australian, Chinese, and Indian Miocene species. Pocillopora, PenUs, Lai... 002.2 ses-s0renese to species of Java Miocene, and recent species from Pacific, Australia, Ceylon, and Red Sea. Adyeopora, Peuls, WMI. oi... te ecaemeenewe to ditto, ditto. It is evident from this Table that the alliances of the bulk of the species of the West-Indian Miocene deposits are closest with the recent Coral-fauna of the Pacific, Indian Ocean, Red Sea, and Australian seas, and with that of the Miocene of the Australian, Javan, Sindhian, and European Tertiaries. It is very remarkable that, of the fourteen genera just mentioned, seven should not be re- presented in the present West-Indian Coral-fauna, but that they are in the Eastern Seas, 8S. Pacific, Indian and Red Sea faune. In the Javan Tertiaries, whose Corals have been so ably described by Reuss, the genera Pocillopora, Alveopora, and Favoidea are prominent members; but the general appearance of the Coral-fauna does not convey the idea that the Javan and Caribbean Miocene deposits had a very close homotaxis. There is that smgular relation to Eocene forms in the Javan Miocene (which Mr. Jenkins and my- self have alluded to, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. 1864, vol. xx. p. 45) very strongly developed in the case of the Madreporaria. This is not observed in the West-Indian Miocene Coral-fauna. The Corals of the Australian Tertiaries are becoming better known, and there are species and genera of them identical with European Miocene deposits ; but the majority of the forms are pecu- liar. Nevertheless the genera Placotrochus, Flabellum, Aniillia, and Trochocyathus, which are represented in the Caribbean Miocene, and which do not exist in the recent West-Indian Coral-fauna, are prominent members of some of the Australian Tertiary Coral- faune. Up to the present time no affinity can be traced between the Australian and the Javan Coral-faune. 14. Conclusion.—The only Cretaceous Corals of the West-Indian Islands which have been described are from Jamaica ; and they indi- cate the former existence of a Coral-fauna singularly like that of the Lower Chalk of Gosau and of Martigues, accompanying a fauna of Rudistes. There is an identity of species between the West-Indian Cretaceous Corals and the European; and there can be no doubt about these widely spread Lower Cretaceous strata representing the Coral-areas of the period. Jamaica has also yielded the species of an Eocene Coral-fauna; but they prove that the shales beneath the Miocene-beds had a Coral- fauna like the London Clay, the Bracklesham beds, and the Paris basin. The Coral-assemblage which is characteristic of the Num- 1867. ] DUNCAN—WEST-INDIAN CORALS, 29 mulitic strata of Sindh is not represented in the West Indies ; and the widely spread species of the London Clay and Bracklesham age prove that there were two Coral-faune in the Eocene period, just as there are two great divisions of Coral-life at the present day. The Miocene Coral-fauna of the West-Indian Islands had a greater number of genera and species than is possessed by the existing Coral-fauna of the Caribbean Sea. Moreover the variety of solitary or simple Corals, whose existing analogues live in deep but not in profoundly deep water, was as marked a peculiarity of the Midtertiary fauna as the comparative absence of such species is of the existing fauna. In fact, the Mio- cene Coral-fauna of the Antilles bears a very creditable comparison with that which dwells in the oceans and seas between Eastern Africa and the Western coast of America. There is every kind of sea-bottom in the great Indo-Pacific Coral-sea, besides great variation in the depth of the sea and in the external conditions affecting Madreporarian lite. Consequently there are solitary Corals there in abundance, and the commonest solitary species of the West-Indian Miocene have more or less close allies in some area or other of the great ocean. It appears that, whilst Jamaica, San Domingo, and Guadeloupe present solitary species mixed with those indicating shallow water and a reef, Antigua and Trinidad offer for consideration only reef- species. There existed therefore, in all probability, a barrier-reef in moderately deep water in the northern part of the former Coral-sea, and atolls and abyssal depths near the Atlantic. It is worthy of remark that the commonest genera of the reefs now existing around and about many of the West-Indian Islands are Porites, Millepora, and Madrepora. Now, there is hardly a trace of these in the Miocene deposits, and they are represented by the genera Pocillopora and Alveopora, which are characteristic of Pacific reefs, and which have no species now living in the Caribbean Sea. The identity of several Antiguan, Trinitatian, Jamaican, and San- Domingan species with those long considered characteristic of many Kuropean Miocene deposits was thought to bear strongly upon the question of a Miocene archipelago connecting the Pacific with the West-Indian and the Mediterranean seas, or rather the areas about them which were coralliferous. The affinity of the Miocene Coral-species of the West Indies with those of the Miocene of Travancore and Jaya, the identity of some species of the Mollusca, Echinodermata, and Foraminifera in the Antillian deposits and in the Faluns, the Maltese limestones, and the Miocene beds of Asia Minor, and the recent discovery of a dominant Antiguan Miocene Helias- trean in the Miocene of Madeira tend to the belief in the former existence of a belt of scattered islands where there is now no trace of land, and that the Atlantic and the great sea-desert of the Eastern Pacific were Miocene Coral-tracts. This theory was considered in my earliest communication on the fossil Corals of the West-Indian Islands ; and a further examination of its merits may perhaps impress geologists of its truth; for there are evidences that this connexion 30 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. [ Dee. 4, between southern Europe and the Antilles, and probably with the Pacific, was kept up during the deposit of the Crag, and even into the Glacial period. Few facts in the natural history of late Tertiary times are more interesting than the dispersion of the Crag Mollusca ; and the discovery of numerous species of them living on the west, Pacific coast of North America, and of some in the West Indies, is as important as that of the offshoots of the Mediterranean alge, which do not exist to the north of Florida, but which flourish in the neighbourhood of the Coral-tracts of the northern part of the Ca- ribbean Sea, constituting one-third part of the marine flora. The recent Coral-fauna of the Caribbean Sea has several genera with a very decided modern Mediterranean facies; it has none of the commonest genera of the Pacific Coral-fauna; and it has been already observed that the distinction between the Miocene Coral-forms of the West Indies and those now existing there is very great. It is most probable therefore that with the gradual elevation of the vast tracts of reef and of sea-bottom in the Caribbean Sea, and on all sides of it except the east, there must have been such altera- tions in the general contour of the sea-shores, such modifications of land-drainage, and so many adverse external conditions, that the species of solitary Corals especially must have suffered rapid extine- tion, and the reef-species must have dwindled down and given way to the hardy Porites and Madrepora so characteristic of the present reefs of the Antilles. The whole of the Madreporaria are incapable of any other kind of migration than by the dispersion of ova by currents in the sea. The ova are ciliated, and readily attach themselves to substances; but they require for their growth and development the same external con- ditions as the mature forms. The external conditions have been so fully described by Darwin, Dana, and others, that it is only necessary to observe that the conditions are so peculiar that the discovery of unrolled Madreporaria in fossiliferous deposits, at once satisfies the geologist that the peculiar physical state of things was there present. Very slight alterations in the physical geography of a Coral-tract in- terfere with Coral-growth, and destroy it if they are persistent. The value of the evidence afforded by fossil Corals is therefore great ; and in estimating it the fact must be considered that several genera of the Gasteropoda, many species of perforating Mollusca, and several genera of fishes depend upon Coral-life for their existence. The Orinoco drains a vast Tertiary region, and shuts in the Coral- life of the Caribbean on the south; for no corals can live near its waters ; the Florida reefs consist of few species, and the corals of the Bermudas are the most northerly Madreporaria; and there are no reefs in the Atlantic. It therefore happens that the species of the present Caribbean Sea are singularly localized; and this separation from the influences of the Pacific Coral-tracts dates principally from the commencement of the upheayal of the Miocene deposits of the Isthmus, although it is probable that the isthmus did not become complete until during the Pliocene age. There is some reason in the conjecture that the upheaval of the whole of the Antilles was - 0 1867.] DUNCAN—-WEST-INDIAN CORALS. dl synchronous; for the dip of the strata is constantly from the centre of the space whose circumference is indicated by the present An- tilles; and if this was so, there is a probability that the areas of more or less contemporaneous subsidence were in the Eastern Pacific, and between the West Indies and Madeira. The palontology of the raised reefs and coralliferous strata of the Pacific Archipelago is in its infancy ; and the examination of the Madreporarian remains will be of the greatestinterest. It is hoped that the descriptions of the fossil Corals of the West Indies will assist these investigations, and that, following Reuss in his studies of the fossil Corals of Java, the affinity between the Miocene Coral- reefs of the Pacific and West Indies may be firmly established. Postscripr.—Since this communication was read, I have received the Proceedings of the Essex Institute, United States, for February 21,1866. Mr. N.S. Shaler read on that date a paper, “ Notes on the Modifications of Oceanic Currents in Successive Geological Periods.” He states, p. 302, ‘* No palxontological evidence, tending to prove the former connexion of the Atlantic and Pacific Oceans in intertropical regions, has yet been published, so far as is known to the author.” Whilst I regret that Mr. Carrick Moore’s able paleon- tological proofs were unknown to Mr. Shaler, and that those I haye published have not reached the Hssex Institute, it is satisfac- tory to find the author of the ‘ Notes’ writing thus about the up- heaval of Central America :—‘‘ The emergence of this region could not have accomplished the disruption of the equatorial current at this point until the Tertiary period had been somewhat advanced.” This is a satisfactory conclusion, and is very creditable to the per- spicuity of Mr. Shaler; for, as he does not allude to the labours of Forbes and Godwin-Austen and Maury in any part of his essay, we may take for granted that he had not the benefit, as we have, of their researches. Mr. A. E. Verrill gives some very interesting notes “On the Polyps and Corals of Panama, with descriptions of New Species,” Proc, Essex Institute, p. 323, April 18, 1866. He states :—* The differences in the character of the Polyp-fauna of the Atlantic and Pacific sides of Central America are very remarkable. At Aspin- wall coral-reefs occur having essentially the same features as those of Florida and the West Indies.” ‘ But at Panama none of these forms occur, nor even any of the genera of the families to which they belong, with the exception of Porites.” ‘The Millepora alc- cornis, so abundant on the Atlantic side, even at Aspinwall, is not represented at Panama ; but Pocillopora, an almost exclusively Pacific and Indian-Ocean genus, is the most nearly allied form found at Panama.” Mr. Verrill proceeds to notice the existence of the genus Astrangia as peculiarly characteristic of the Panama region. He adds :—‘* These remarkable differences between the two faunee do not favour the theory that has been entertained by some geologists, that there has been a communication between the two oceans at this point, and that the gulf-stream flowed across the isthmus into 32 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. [Dec. 4, the Pacific within comparatively recent geological times.” Mr. Verrill sums up thus :—“ Therefore, had the gulf-stream ever flowed across the isthmus since the commencement of the Tertiary period, we ought to find, if not living corals identical with those at the West Indies, at least elevated remains of former reefs of similar kinds, no traces of which are yet known.” I must refer Mr. Verrill to the “traces” published by Reuss as regards Java, by Mr. Carrick Moore and Mr. Guppy concerning Jamaica and Trinidad, and by myself in the “ Fossil Corals of the West-Indian Islands.” Whilst this communication was passing through the press, the Society received the ‘ Memorie della Reale Accademia delle Scienze di Torino,’ Serie Seconda, vol. xxii. 1866. In this volume there is a most elaborate and valuable contribution by MM. P. Duchassaing de Foubressin et Jean Michelotti, in the form of a supplement to their essay on the Coralliaires des Antilles, which was noticed in the first part of the ‘“ Fossil Corals of the West-Indian Islands.” This important supplementary essay appears to have been read on May 3, 1863, but was only published in 1866; consequently MM. Duchassaing and Michelotti had not received my essay on the Geology of Jamaica, February 1865, when they wrote; but it was published long before their essay was printed. Several species which I have described are therefore not included in their list of fossil Corals. It is very interesting to notice how the careful studies of these naturalists tend to enhance the views I have advocated, and to prove that the Miocene and existing Coral-fauna of the Caribbean are very different. J have introduced some of the facts collected by MM. Duchassaing and Michelotti in footnotes, and, whilst acknow- ledging the studious care with which they have recorded my labours, I venture to make the following remarks; for it is evident that on some subjects there is a mutual misconception. With regard to my retaining the genus Cyathina instead of Caryophylla. Following the procedure of MM. Milne-EKdwards and Jules Haime, I adopted “ Oyathina,” and, like those paleontologists, when I saw that Caryophyllia ought to have priority, I adopted what Messrs. MM. Duchassaing and Michelotti term ‘“ Ce procédé trés-logique.” In my supplement to the “ British Fossil Corals,’ Paleontological Society, London, 1866, this fact is obvious. In my “Geology of Jamaica,” which forms part of this series of ‘Essays on the West Indian Fossil Corals,’ February 1865, it will be observed that I am also “ tres-logique;” for I follow MM. Milne- Edwards and Jules Haime, and term Astrea “ Heliastrea.” The sy- nonymy of the fossil Corals which I have given I trust will satisfy my fellow-labourers in West-Indian Geology. Caryophyllia Ber- teriana, Duchass., is a recent species at Guadeloupe; and therefore there is a (Cyathina) Caryophyllia in the Caribbean. I do not think that, because several Placocyathi have been found fossil in the West-Indian Miocene deposits, P. apertus, a recent form, whose habitat is unknown, should haye a Caribbean habitat given to it, but the contrary. MM. Duchassaing and Michelotti notice that, although they + t XXIV PI IL ol. Soc Vo MN Hanhart ump on Ce tee vl CORAI WU1T\SLS IL Quart.Jo 5 b, 2b N Sy A INDIA} Wot «es Oty Sa Viena at = Oisim| ' v, ly YY \ u dat Oh od} 6) ea n COL, SOC \ Ud w.9 \ eet NES Beet a a De Wide hth. ‘ M&NHenharv mp a > - a fa + J ee aoe * ie tent oa 1867. ] DUNCAN—WESI-INDIAN CORALS, 33 describe five species of Desmophyllum from the recent Caribbean Coral-fauna, it is ‘ pourtant singulier” that I should not mention a single fossil species. Now this proves to me that my able fellow- labourers only study “ d’autres ouvrages, outre ceux qu’on publie en Angleterre” (p.157); for, according to what I have written, it would be “ pourtant singulier” if there were fossil species of Des- mophyllum in the West-Indian Miocene. Mr. A. E. Verrill will find many species of the genus Astrangia noticed in the Caribbean Sea. M. Duchassaing and Michelotti give a Silurian age to Favosites Dietzi, Duch. & Mich., and F. Sancti Thome, Duch. & Mich. I retain my species Lithophyllia affinis, as it presents sufficient struc- tural differences to prevent its being called L. lacera. The Jsastrea I described has spines on its septa, and only the base has been rolled or shows the effects of rolling; this is clearly stated in the description of the species. It is impossible to confound any species of the genus with Plesiastrwa, whose calices are free and whose septa have pali. EXPLANATION OF PLATES I. & II. PuateE I, Fig. 1. a. Columnastrea Eyrei, sp. nov. The corallum nat. size. 6. Calices magnified. 2, a. Lamellastrea Smythi, sp.nov. Transverse section, nat. size. 6. Transverse section of corallites, magnified. 3. a Diplocenia monitor, sp. noy. Transverse section, nat. size. 6. The same section, magnified. e. Longitudinal section, magnified. 4, Heliastrea insignis, sp. nov. ‘Transverse section of a corallite, mag nified 2 diameters. 5. a. Pocillopora tenuis, sp. nov. Transverse section, nat. size. 6. The same, magnified. c. Longitudinal section, magnified. Puate II, 1. Stephanocenia Reussi, sp.nov. Transverse section, magnified. 2. a. Placotrochus Sawkinsi, sp. nov. Corallum, natural size. 6. The calice, slightly magnified. . Heliastrea altissima, sp. noy. Calice, magnified. . Brachyphyllia Eckeli, sp. nov. COalices, magnified. irregularis, spec.noy. Calices, magnfied. . Lsastrea confusa, spec. nov. Calice, magnified. op oo VOL. XXTV.—PART I. ) 34 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. POSTPONED PAPERS. 1. The Aurs and the Himatayas, a GroLoeicaL CoMPARISON. By Henry B. Mepricort, A.B., F.G.S. (Read June 5, 1867 *.) CoNnTENTS. I. Introduction. III. Sketch of some Subhimalayan II. Notice of current opinions on sections. Alpine sections. IV. Suggested parallelism of the Al- pine and Subhimalayan sections. I, InrRopuction. In the summer of 1865, I obtained six months’ leave of absence from India, after eleven years of continuous residence. I was anxious to make the most of the brief opportunity to bring my thoughts into relation with those of the working geologists of Europe. My best available means of doing this was to visit some well-known ground, and to study what had been written of it. For such a purpose I was most fortunate in being able to select the Alps. No region has been more explored and written about; and, as much of my own work in India had been upon certain portions of the Himalayan range, it had long been my desire to compare my sections with analogous ones in regions geologically classical. The opportunity was so brief and without prospect of renewal, that I thought it best for my purpose to take a rapid view of a large area, rather than attempt the close examination of any one locality. Accordingly I cevoted one month to the outer Alps, between the lake of Constance and Grenoble,—the Molasse and its relations to the mountain-range being the points to which my attention was specially directed. Im- mediately upon my arrival in India, at the beginning of the cold season, I had to start into camp. It has only been since my return * For the other communications read at this Eyening-meeting, see Quart. Journ. Geol. Soe. vol. xxiii. pp. 322 e¢ seg. MEDLICOTT——ALPS AND HIMALAYAS. 35 to Calcutta during the monsoon that I have had the opportunity of looking into the literature of Alpine geology ; and I now venture to offer the following paper as a small contribution to the subject. The progress of geology has not been equal. The more attractive branches have been cultivated far beyond those that seem less attractive; thus, as both must frequently appear before the public together, the effect is very incongruous. Such is the case presented in even the most recent works on the geology of the Alps. Along- side of the refined investigations of comparative paleontology, one finds stratigraphical features treated most loosely—from the point of view of assumption, and with little or no examination of evidence. The very language used in many cases would suggest that these structural phenomena were the performances of some uncanny moun- tain-sprites, rather than of forces or processes with which we had any chance of becoming acquainted. The mischievous effectsof this are widespread ; besides shaking the scientific credit of the men who can issue such uncritical work, and hence suggesting doubt in the value of their more special work, a shadow of darkness is thrown over the whole science. Stratigraphy in these mountain-regions is still appealed to in support of notions that have long since been refused general acceptance in geology. It seems to be forgotten that stratigraphy is the foundation of geology, as, without the initial phy- sical fact of sedimentary superposition, paleontology, as we know it, could have had no existence. It is surely very unwise of the stu- _ dents of this younger branch so soon to assume its independence, while many of the positions from which it now provisionally works are still unproved. This mutual development is not, indeed, likely to take the exact form imagined by M. Barrande, in his speculation on the relations of the haute stratigraphie to the haute paléontologue* ; but that the problem will one day or other be worked out, no true naturalist will doubt. For the present, however, neglect, not to say contempt, seems to have fallen upon stratigraphy among a large section of professing geologists. By some the word is even appro- priated to a department of paleontology, to indicate merely the habitat of fossils: M. Marcou says‘, “En stratigraphie iln’y a encore a Vheure qu’il est, qu’un seul principe de vrai, de bon, d’utile ; c’est de voir avec la plus grande exactitude, tout ce qui se trouve dans chaque couche de roches.” Hlsewhere (p. 48) the same author seems to make orography the geological complement of his “stratigraphy,” assigning England as the birthplace of the latter, and Switzerland of the former. It woald seem preferable to leave the word oro- graphy, as indicating the purely superficial features, to the physical geographer; and to use the term stratigraphy (in the same sense as M. Barrande) to mean the structure of the earth, the relations of rock-masses, as exhibiting the mode and sequence of events. If orography be used in this signification (as implying the explanation of superficial configuration), Switzerland has scarcely justified M. Marcou’s dictum; it has been the stumblingblock rather than the * Bull. Soc. Géol. France, 2° série, vol. xi. 1853-54, p. 311. t M. J. Marcou, ‘ Lettres sur les roches du Jura,’ Paris, 1860, intr. p. 9. p2 35 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. guide to rational geology. M. Thurmann’s* elaborate classification of the structural features of the Jura seems to have led to no fur- ther conclusion than that the contortions were produced by lateral pressure. One must have visited alpine regions fully to understand how in- dispensable paleontolozy is to the field geologist. It would be all but impossible to discover the structure jof many large areas (and how much more so to assign the appropriate relative ages to the several rock-groups !) without the sure criterion of the fossil remains. But it must not be forgotten that this bare structure and these relative ages are but a portion of the mere data upon which a geo- logical history of the region is to be founded. It has often occurred to me that geologists are guilty of a general inconsistency in taking so little account of subsidence in the dis- cussion of phenomena of disturbance. Subsidence is often imtro- duced to admit of the continued accumulation of deposits; but, to account for the disturbance of strata, upheaval and intrusion are the agencies commonly appealed to. Yet in the most generally accepted theory of geogeny, the dominant character is shrinking and the consequent depression of the surface. The leading speculations upon crust-movements have indeed proceeded from the point of view of this theory; but I am now alluding to the lesser features of disturbance—the dips and strikes which form the elements of actual observation. If that theory be true, the features resulting from depression should greatly predominate in the detail-structure of the earth’s crust. Iam far from insisting that d-priort views should regulate rigidly our interpretations of phenomena. It would, on the other hand, be more in accordance with rational methods of research that those views should be taken into account, if it were only for the purpose of verification. In the case of the grand cosmological speculation of Laplace, the study of the earth’s structure is almost the only direct test we can apply. The opposite course has been adopted: not only have the suggestions of this theory been disregarded, but the positive indications of mechanical laws have been set aside to warp observations into agreement with our superficial prepossessions. Many a scientific man cannot see a hill without taking for granted that it has been upraised, and attributing all its features to that process. In the particular case before us, the con- tortion of the Molasse is to this day the accepted proof of the last and greatest upheaval of the Alps. It can scarcely be necessary to say that such contortions can only indicate yielding, and hence an equivalent settlement of the mass from which the pressure is communicated. Flexares may, indeed, accompany an upheaval; but if so they must be a negative element in the total; and it is stepping beyond the limits of legitimate inference to take them primd facie as evidence of upheaval. Such, however, is the only explanation offered of the flexures of the Tertiary strata at the base of the Alps, no account being considered necessary of the supernatural foree demanded for * Bull. Soc. Géol. France, 2¢ série, vol. ii. 1853, p. 41. Ido not know if the work of which this paper is but a prodrome, ever appeared. MEDLICOTT—ALPS AND HIMALAYAS. af so peculiar a process. The united efforts of expansion and gravitation seem to me unequal to the task. Is it not absolutely certain that any natural lateral force in the shell of our globe can be neither more nor less than a component of gravitation—of the centripetal force,— and thus that any consequent compression must indicate a total re- sult in the same direction? I cannot pretend to s.eak with any authority on a question of pure mechanics; nor do I, in using the word “supernatural” attempt to dictate the impossible; it is, however, a maxim that definite scientific speculation should keep within sight of ascertained facts. The accepted interpreiations of Alpine sections seem to me to transgress this maxim. I hsve not found any very circumstantial explanation of the upheaval appealed to in those accounts ; but the alleged result seems to me to necessitate the conception of this mountain-mass as of a very acute wedge, dis- continuous from the enclosing matter (like the bung in a barrel), driven outwards—not by any general expansive force, for such must act with equal or greater effect upon the contiguoas matter, which (not being hooped down) would rise rather than be compressed, but by some peculiar force aeting only on the wedge. The onus of discovering such a force must rest with those who have evoked it. I would rather suggest that these features of conto tion be taken only for what they primé facie imply—the sinking of the mount.in-mass. Subsidence, or at least shrinkage, as exhibited by the compression _of strata, 1s seen in every region of the earth. In these matters geologists seem to have retrograded from the views of Deluc and other early fathers of the science*. Actual observation has placed beyond doubt the fact of small, but rapid, elevation of large areas of the earth’s surface. Long-cortinued slow rising is also an established fact. It is fortunate we have this information ; for it were difficult to say what cold be the posi- tive stratigraphical evidences of upheaval. The burst-bubble per- formance, which is so largely accepted as accounting for the structure in the central regions of the Alps, is quite at variance with all we know of natural phenomena. As evidence of actual upheaval, the presence of marine deposits above the sea-level is, generally speaking, indisputablet. With reference to deposits not marine, a large correc- tion must, however, be introduced into Alpine geology. The recently recognized power of rain and rivers to form extensive deposits at any level will no doubt remove the necessity for much of the pro- digious rising and sinking hitherto demanded to account for such non-marine deposits, both in Posttertiary times and during the Molasse period. * Bull. Soc. Géol. France, 2° sér. vol. vii. p. 54. t The assumption of the absolute permanence of the sea-level (that its level has permanently maintained the same radial distance from the centre of the earth) has quietly taken the position almost of a postulate in geological induc- tion. The notion is inconsistent with any progressionist doctrine, essentially so with Laplace’s theory. A very grave obstruction may thus be introduced into the discussion of questions where very remote conditions may be concerned, as in this question of mountain-structure. 38 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. From what I have already said, it will not be expected that I can attempt to add to our knowledge of the Alps by more detailed ob- servations of their rock-features. My suggestions must derive their force from other regions. I saw enough of the Subalpine ground to assure me that it presents a close parallel in geological history to the Subhimalayan region. The original and the superinduced characters in the two are strikingly similar. Whatever mode of ex- planation suits the one-must fit the other. The interpretation I have put forward* of the Subhimalayan rocks, based perhaps upon sections more favourable for observation, differs so widely from what I find written about the Alps, that I am induced to call attention thereto. It will be necessary first to indicate, by reference toauthors, what the views are to which I would take exception. I will, after that, sketch the results of my observations in the Himalayas, and finally indicate their possible application to the Alps. II, Notics oF CURRENT Opinions on ALPINE SECTIONS. The name of Molasse has long since been extended, from its original application to a particular soft sandstone, to the whole series of strata of which that sandstone forms a prominent member. The series has more recently been divided into several groups; but the same general term is still conveniently applied to all. They are of Middle Tertiary age. The home of the Molasse is along the northern base of the Alps, where it occupies the great valley of Switzerland, becween the Alps and the Jura, extending eastwards through the Bavarian plains to Vienna. ‘To the south-west, in Savoy, where the Jura-range becomes confluent with the Alps, the Molasse appears in ‘tlhe longitudinal valleys, along the continuation of the main valley. The actual area of these Miocene rocks represents approximately the original limits of deposition; and the strata are throughout strongly unconformable with the adjoining formations. In a zone along the base of the Alps, and several miles in width, the Molasse strata are more or less intensely disturbed, while beyond that zone they maintain their original horizontality. Very conflicting opinions still mamtain their ground regarding the bare facts of the Mo!asse section, both as to composition and as to the features of disturbance. One generally accepted feature is the continuous anticlinal flexure, observing an approximately medial posi ion in the zone of disturbance. M. Studer described it in 1838 7. In the same memoir a general descending order of succession is given —Nagelfluhe (conglomerate), molasse, and mottled argilaceous strata. There would thus be an ascending section up to the main line of junc- tion at the base of the -mountains, where the author speaks of these rocks as abutting against the Secondary formations of the Alps. The Rigi is referred to as typical of ‘the common mode of contact, the strata there passing under the’ Cretaceous system. This is ex- plained by the sliding of the older rocks on the top of the younger. The * Mem. Geol. Surv. India, vol. iii. pt. 2. tT Mém. Soc. Géol. France, 1° série, vol. for 1838, p. 379. MEDLICOTT—ALPS AND HIMALAYAS. 39 figured section makes them apparently in parallel superposition, each being in its normal order. In another paper* M. Studer accounts for the great accumulation of the Molasse by subsidence along a fissure at the base of the Secondary mountains. In his well-known paper on the structure of the Alpst, Sir R. I, Murchison adopts the most extreme views regarding the interpreta- tion of the rock-disturbances. ‘he great masses of subalpine Nigel- fluhe in the Rigi and the Speer are not taken to be inverted (although MM. Studer and Escher de la Linth were the author’s companions in these regions), but the junction of the Molasse with the moun- tains is spoken of as an enormous fault, whereby the topmost Nagelfluhe is brought into contact with low rocks among the older formations ¢. The elevation and dislocation of the Molasse is described as demon- Strably sudden, and as proving that the crust of the earth was then affected by forces infinitely greater than now. ‘There is no attempt to specify the nature of the disturbing force ; it is not even referred to the elevation of the Alps; but such a subsequent upthrow of the older rocks is almost necessarily implied in the word “ fault,” as applied to the junction of the Molasse with the mountains. M. Riitimeyer$ gives an account of the intricate section at Ral- ligen. The figured section seems quite impossible in its details; but it exhibits some interesting facts, the abrupt appearance of much older strata at the base of the Cretaceous rocks near the junction, and the occurrence of a narrow band of crushed lower Molasse against which the Nagelfluhe abuts at a moderate inclination. M. Lory||, in his sections of the range of the Grande Chartreuse, shows a fact of importance. In some of the great flexures (Vallée de Proyveysieux) the Molasse is represented as so parallel to the Cretaceous strata on which it immediately rests, that these must have been approximately horizontal at the time of deposition of the former. Sectionsof other authors inthe same region (close to Annecy) give a very different relation. Inamemoir on the North Vorarlberg 4, Escher dela Linth expresses his views upon the general sequence of geological events in the Alps. The Nagelfluhe is described as dominating along the zone next the Alps, and as being there equivalent to finer deposits more to the north. For several miles to the north of the boundary with the Flysch, the underlie of the rocks is south-easterly ; but in this zone there are several repetitions of the strata by folded flexures. The figured section (No. 16) is scarcely consistent with the text; at the junction, the critical point of all, there is no saying whether the Nagelfluhe is a top or a bottom band, or what its true relation to the * Neues Jahrbuch, 1850, p. 221. Tt Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. Lond. 1848, vol. v. p. 157. t The use of the word inverted, in the paper quoted, is confusing : being sometimes applied, in its usual English acceptation, to strata turned upside down, it is more frequently used in the more arbitrary sense of dipping in a wrong direction, being apparently put for the German “ wider-sinnig.” § Neue Denkschriften, Ziirich, vol. vii. . || Bull. Soc. Géol. France, vol. ix. 1851-52, p. 226. 4] Neue Denkschriften, Ziirich, 1853, vol, xii. 40 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. older formations may be, besides that of present apparent conformable succession. The author attributes all this contortion to the revolu- tion which gave to the limestone-range its present aspect: much of the Vorarlberg was dry land during the Flysch period, and after it the whole mountain-region became dry land. The greatest revolu- tion here occurred after the Molasse,—in proof of which M. Escher adduces, first, the great local contortion of the Molasse; secondly, the intimate connexion of the Molasse and the limestone mountain, so that the present position of both must be the result of the same effort ; and, thirdly, the fresh and well-defined relation of the moun- tain-contours to the position of the strata, and the correspondence of these features throughout the whole mountain-section. In short, the abruptness and comparatively good preservation of the Alps seems to indicate their youthfulness ! The independence of the outer mountain-fringe, and of the indented boundary of the central masses, sugzests how much greater the force must have been which pro- duced the former. Yet the general similarity in the features of dis- turbance proves both to have been acts of the same long process. M. Rozet*, from the slight disturbance of the Molasse in the French Alps, considers that the greatest dislocations of the mountains occurred between the Eocene and Miocene periods. In the Eastern Alps we find M. Sturt adopting the usual theories. After the Eocene period a great disturbing force broke up the hitherto little-troubled regular succession of formations, producing the fan-structure and the transverse valleys. After a succession of subsidences for the deposition of the Neogene strata, there came the last great fissuring and upheaval, the floods occasioned by which produced the diluvium. M. Brunnert makes a great effort at a rational improvement upon the usual mode of explanation, but seems to involve the question in more difficulties and apparent contradictions. Thur- mann’s explanation of the flexures of the Jura mountains, by the Alpine upheaval, is rejected on account of the intervening area of undisturbed Molasse; and similarly the folds of the Stockhorn cannot be due to Alpine upheaval, on aecount of the Flysch of the Simmenthal. This observer rejects the mode of action called plutonic, and localizes the cause, finding adequate force in the expansion due to crystallization. Still the lateral displacement is connected with the upheaval. The actual Molasse boundary is not considered a shore of that period; the rocks sre said to be broken sharply at the junction. The author accounts for what he calls the abnormal projection of the boundary at the Stockhorn, and the absence of Nagelfluhe, by the greater lateral sliding of the mountain- mass at this spot. For the four shocks usually reckoned for the production of the Alps M. Brunner substitutes one long upheaval, es after the Lias, and continued uniformly until after the Tolasse. * Bull. Soc. Géol. France, vol. xii. 1854-55, p. 204. t Sitzungsberichte der k. Akad. Wien, vol. xvi. 1855, p. 477. ¢ Neue Denkschriften, Zurich, vol. xy. 1857. MEDLICOTT——ALPS AND HIMALAYAS. * 41 M. F. v. Hauer*, in his section of the eastern Alps, says that the first great upheaval, involving contortion, occurred after the Lias ; and he seems throughout to attribute contortions and valley-forma- tion to such agencies. In his paper on the Tertiary rocks, M. Lory + uniformly attributes the contortions of the Molasse to the upheaval of the Alps. M. Kaufmann’s papert on the Subalpine Molasse is the most detailed I have seen. He traces three axes of flexure throughout his entire area—a synclinal between two anticlinals. The inner anticlinal is a folded flexure ; and thus the flanking belt of hills, at the base of the great range, is sometimes partly composed of inverted strata as in the Beichlen: the great hills of this zone (the Rigi and the Speer) are south of the inner anticlinal ; and therefore the strata are in their normal order of superposition, as the contact-rocks must be throughout. M. Kaufmann, however, altogether avoids the actual junction; the inner rocks do not appear on any of the figured sections. The historical sketch given by this author is peculiar. A continental elevation is distinguished from that con- fined within the mountain-range. During that elevation great ero- sion of the Molasse area took place, leaving hills of Nagelfluhe in their present approximate position. The lateral pressure, subse- quently induced by the mountain-upheaval, produced the lines of flexure along the lines of erosion, as lines of weakness. Although M. Kaufmann thus seems to invert the usually accepted order, he is in advance of most Alpine geologists in even recognizing the intimate connexion between contortion, denudation, and valley-for- mation. During the mountain-upheaval, it is considered that the Molasse area must have suffered depression, to help to account for the actual superposition at the contact. Like all the preceding writers, M. Kaufmann seems to think it necessary to account for the present irregularities of the line of boundary as due to distur- bance—although no one offers anyreason for assuming it to have been at any time straight, unless in so far as such an assumption is im- plied in the assumption of a great line of fissure. M. de Mortillet$, after describing many facts implying how partial in extent and in influence great changes of level may be, conforms fully to the current opinion. The last great rising of the Alps is described as having taken place at the close of the Miocene period; this upheaval traced out the valleys as we see them, rock- basins and all. It was the last violent movement. M. Favre || would seem to connect the origin of the Saléve moun- tain with that of the main anticlinal in the Molasse. In M. Giimbel’s large work on the Bavarian Alps, notwithstand- ing the great labour expended, the stratigraphical question does * Sitzungsberichte der k. Ak. Wien, 1857, vol. xxv. p. 253. t Bull. Soc. Géol. France, 1857-58, vol. xv. p. 40, and vol. xvi. p. 823. { Neue Denkschriften, Ziirich, vol. xvii. 1860. § Bull. Soc. Géol. France, vol. xix. p. 849: 1861-62. || Bull. Soc. Géol. France, vol xix. p. 928 : 1861-62. 4 Geol. Beschreibung des bayrischen Alpengebirges und seines Vorlandes. Gotha, 1861. 42 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. not seem to be placed upon a better footing. The diagram section’ figured on pp. 679 and 757 is irreconcileable with itself; the lowest beds of the series, next the main junction, as numbered and described, are shown at the top of what must be (according to the lines of stratification) a normal ascending section. There are other similar discrepancies in the same section. The evidence given (p. 694) that the lowest beds do occur next the junction is far from convincing. There is much variety shown in the actual sections taken at different points of the junction, inversion being by no means the rule. The irregularities which occur in the line of boundary, generally near a main valley, are explained in the same arbitrary manner as by M. Kaufmann and others—by the horizontal displacement and projec- tion of the older rocks at these points of transverse fracture. The sequence of formations is represented to have gone on regularly up to the Cretaceous period, the younger Cretaceous rocks resting transversely upon all. The Nummulitic deposits stretched, up fiords, deep into the Alps, the coal-beds of Haring, in the Inn-Thal, showing that the limestone Alps were then as high as now. A hittle further rise of the coast defined the basin of the Molasse. The warm character of the Neogene flora precludes the conclusion that the Alps (? the central Alps) were as high as now. Hence this altitude must have been attained since: as collateral evidence of this “ Katastrophe ”’ the author points to the contortion of the Neogene strata. The similar preceding alterations of level can only be looked upon as precursors of this “ Haupthebung.” It is remarked that this period corresponds with that of great volcanic eruptions in other regions. The state of the Alps during the Molasse period is compared (p. 870) to that of the present Jura and Swartzwald; then came the “‘ Hauptkatastrophe.” Erosion and disintegration after- wards completed the present configuration. It would seem, however, that considerable depression can occur without any remarkable stratigraphical results, the inundations which produced the Loess, M. Giimbel supposes to have been caused by sudden sinking of the snow-clad mountains. Were not M. Giimbel’s history full of anomalies, one might suppose that the events just indicated can scarcely have appeared to the author so violent as the language and, indeed, the alleged facts seem to require; for he makes the excellent suggestion (p. 854) that some shelves of débris, now found in the inner Alps separated from the present watercourses, may belong to the Molasse period. The fan-structure of the central masses is accounted for by the protrusion of the mountain-core. The pre- vailing inward dip in all the fringing mountains is attributed (p. 855) to the tendency of the strata to range themselves at right angles to the upward and outward pressure—an explanation which seems to me to lead to a result the very opposite of that required. To render possible the contortion in the Tertiary zone, M. Giimbel considers it necessary to suppose the resistance of a now departed mountain- ridge somewhere in the Bavarian plains. Professor Ramsay, in his paper on the glacial origin of lakes*, * Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. Lond. 1862, vol. xviii. p. 185. MEDLICOTT——ALPS AND HIMALAYAS. 43 gives an ample refutation of the notion, universally adopted by con- tinental geologists, of the fissuring by elevation as an origin for valleys, transverse or longitudinal; his argument applies by impli- cation against accepting contortion as evidence of elevation. The contortion of the Miocene strata is, however, accepted as proof that, after the Miocene epoch, the rocks of the Alps were much disturbed, sufficiently so to alter the drainage-system in all its details. Inthe Molasse itself the inversion of the rocks of the Rigi is quoted as a measure of the action. Sir Charles Lyell, in his ‘ Antiquity of Man’ (p. 309), adopts generally the views which connect the disturbances of the Molasse with, and as proof of, the last series of movements to which the Alps owe their present form and internal structure, dissenting from those views so far as they include the production of the lake-basins. He combats, I think effectually, Professor Ramsay’s theory of the formation of the great Alpine lakes by glacier erosion ; while at the same time (in assigning unequal subsidence of large areas as the main cause of these lakes) he introduces glaciers as an almost essential adjunct, to prevent silting up pari passw with the subsi- dence. The absence of lakes in non-glacial mountain-regions is accounted for in that way. In appealing to the undisturbed, yet preglacial, lacustrine deposits on the lake of Zurich against the theory of Prof. Ramsay, Sir Charles Lyell seems to overlook that this evidence tells with as great force against the use he himself makes of glaciers in the production of those lakes; for the lake of Zurich must by his process of formation have attained its maximum extension and depth when the deposits of Utznach and Diirnten were formed, 7. e. before the glacier-period. The Molasse does not come within the range of Professor Theobald’s recent work on the Grisons*; but the author would seem to allude to the contortions of those rocks when he says (p. 7) that only on the north did the upheaval of the Alps find an obstacle, in the earlier formed crystalline mass of the German Mittelgebirge, In M. Heer’s valuable work on the geology of Switzerland tf, there is scarcely any tangible allusion to physical geology. The author seems to adopt the current opinions upon the last great upheaval of the Alps, subsequent to the Molasse period. ‘Der Gebirgsbau der Alpen’ ought to be an exact complement - and suitable companion to ‘ Die Urwelt der Schweiz.’ M. Desor’s work t, however, in no real sense fulfils this expectation ; there is not a single section in it, nor anything like a critical matter-of-fact discussion of Alpine rock-structure. The history of the Alps is divided into two great periods, before and after the last mountain- upheaval. From the early Preelias land the centre had progres- sively risen, but unequally and with oscillations. On the south the Pliocene deposits suffered the same disturbances as the Miocene; sothe * Geol. Beschreibung der N. O. Gebirge von Graubiinden. Bonn, 1864. + Die Urwelt der Schweiz. GZiirich, 1865. + Der Gebirgsbau der Alpen. Wiesbaden, 1865. 44 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. ‘«‘ Haupthebung,” the last “ Krisis,’” which was as great as all the others put together, must have been at the end of the Tertiary periods. M. Desor traces all the great features of the Alps to this time—folds, inversions, combes, and cluses, and the general uniformity of dips throughout the whole section. The Rigi and the Speer are men- tioned as instances of inversion in the Molasse, on the authority, I believe, of M. Studer’s more recent observations. Such is the latest and most tragic history of the Alps. It fully confirms the statement with which I started, that a school of geelogy, obsolete elsewhere, still holds its ground in those mountain-regions. Any general notice of the geology of the Alps must be altogether deficient without mention of the latest opinions of M. Studer, whose great work on the geology of Switzerland is the acknowledged authority. I have not had access to this book. My object, however, has only been to show, by sufficient references, what is the generally received view regarding one or two important features of Alpine geology. I have omitted no available source of information ; the works of most of the best-known observers have been consulted ; and, from the frequent allusion made by other writers to M. Studer, I am pretty confident that his views upon those points coincide more or less with what I have represented. He is, I believe, the authority for the inversion of the rocks in the Rigi and Speer. The opinions to which I would draw attention, as universally applied to the Alps, are the abnormal (faulted) nature of the actual boundary of the Molasse with the rocks of the higher Alps, and the explanation of this, as well as of the contortion of the inner zone of Molasse, by the direct upheaval of the main mountain-mass. In almost all the works referred to there may be found passages to the effect that all the features of the Alps are the result of one long- continued action. These professions can be little more than nominal concessions to modern views; at least every special explanation and many of the alleged facts seem to me to be essentially incon- sistent with such views. ITT. Sxerce or some SuBHImMALAYAN SECTIONS. There is a very striking similarity between the sections along the southern base of the Himalaya and the northern base of the Alps. One can scarcely doubt that the histories of the two regions have a corresponding agreement. I must refer to my memoir on the Sub- himalayan rocks of North Western India * for a detailed description of the sections; I ean here only point out some leading features. The clays, sands, and conglomerates of the Sivaliks are undistin- guishable in hand specimens from those of the Molasse. In both regions the coarser deposits prevail towards the top. The distant hills on the south of the Gangetic plains form only nominal repre- sentatives of the ranges which bound the great valley of Switzerland on the north; and the ancient alluvium forming those plains conceals completely the southern extension of the Sivalik strata beyond the limits of a narrow zone fringing the mountains. Within * Mem. Geol. Survey of India, vol. iii. pt. 2. MEDLICOTT—-ALPS AND HIMALAYAS, 45 this zone the rocks always exhibit more or less of disturbance, very often to an extreme degree. There are two well-defined groups in this Subhimalayan zone. Along their northern boundary the Upper Sivalik strata abut against lower beds of the same Subhimalayan (Tertiary) series, of the middle (or Nahun) group. These latter beds form a narrow band of variable thickness, but rarely, if ever, absent, separating the true Sivaliks (the strata which yielded the Fauna Sivalensis) from the much older rocks of the higher mountains. Sir Proby Cautley has identified the rocks of the Nahun band with the beds at the outer base of the Sivalik hills, where they seem to be regularly overlain by the younger Sivalik strata*. The collection of fossils from the older beds, which might have thrown such light upon this strati- graphical break, has been lost since its transmission to England ; indeed I am told, by the distinguished donor, that this misfortune has befallen it since the consignment of the collection to the vaults of the British Museum. Even without the paleontological facts, the relation [ have described of the Sivalik and Nahun groups is re- markably analogous to that of the Neogene and Oligocene groups of the north- eastern Alps. In one portion of the north-west Himalaya we find a remnant of a much older group of Tertiary rocks; the bottom beds are the well- known Nummulitic strata of Subathoo. They are overlain transi- tionally by sandstones of the regular Molasse type, only thoroughly indurated, like the Flysch sandstones of Appenzell. By position this group identifies itself with the rocks of the outer edge of high mountains, rather than with the true Subhimalaya, just as do the corresponding rocks in the Alps, thus completing the analogy of the sections with almost startling exactness. The Subathoo group rests high upon a base of the slates forming the mountains, upon a denuded surface of which it had been deposited, both rocks being now seen folded in the same contortions. The younger groups of the Subhimalayan series (Sivaliks) only appear at the outer base of the mountains, and the junction is as apparently abnormal as anything seen in the Alps; the dip of the younger rocks is almost invariably towards the contact, the plane of which underlies to the north, thus producing actual, though not parallel, superposition of the older rocks. All the arguments as to prodigious faulting &c. that have been applied to the Alps would be just as applicable here. A very brief inspection of the Sivalik rocks made me averse from the supposition of any great change in the features of the surface since the time of their formation. Thereis at once apparent a most * Journ. Asiat. Soc. Bengal, vol. iii. 1834, p. 528. + The more we see of these Sivalik rocks, the more does our admiration in- crease for the discoverers of the Fauna Sivalensis. I failed to find fossils either at Nahun or at the Kalawalla pass ; and within this last year Captain Godwin- Austen, who has much experience as a collector, incited by my account of the difficulty and of the interest attaching thereto, spent some time at Nahun searching for fossils, but without the smallest success, 46 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY.: marked correspondence between the distribution of the accumulations of conglomerate and the position of the actual river-gorges of the mountains ; even in front of some of the lesser streams, with very contracted drainage-basins, this limitation is well marked. Yet these conglomerate masses are often as thick and at as high angles as those on the Rigi and the Speer. It was along the junction of the Sivaliks with the Nahun group that I found the sanction for the explanation I was disposed to apply to the main junction of the Subhimalaya with the older rocks of the high mountains. That line of contact of the two younger groups is mostly concealed along the inner slopes of those longitudinal valleys known as “duns.” For about twenty miles midway in the space between the Jumna and the Sutlej the Sivalik hills are con- fluent with those of the Nahun band; and the junction of the groups can here be followed without a check. The character of it is most constant, and uniformly of the type already noticed. The con- glomerates dip at various angles, high and low, against the bottom beds of the Nahun band ; they seem to go under, or to be buried in, the older rocks, the plane of contact actually underlying to the north. Here then, again, we have a priumd facie case of reverse faulting, of lower rocks slipping up over younger ones. A doubt of this is first raised by the fact that the conglomerates contain much débris of the Nahun rocks. There is, however, an actual section which seems to render’ impossible the supposition of any faulting whatever: on the same boundary, and within half a mile of a grand section of abnormal superposition, we find the same conglomerate beds dovetailed into a serrated steep denuded surface of the same Nahun beds; and, further on, the younger beds broadly overlap the older. The process of formation revealed by these sections is, that the Upper Sivaliks were deposited against a steep denuded edge of the older group, the present inverted plane of contact being due to subsequent lateral pressure, which has not otherwise displaced the original boundary by any vertical relative motion of the masses in contact. In spite of the great unconformability I have just noticed along the inner boundary of the Nahun and Sivalik groups, it would seem, according to the identification made by Sir Proby Cautley, as already noticed, that these same groups at the base of the Sivalik section, some miles to the south, are in apparently unbroken sequence, both being now much disturbed. Such a fact would be most convincing proof of the exceeding gentleness and partiality of the process of disturbance. Should any doubt hang over this point of evidence owing to the unconfirmed and originally incompleted paleonto- logical observations upon which it rests, there is sufficient Indepen- deat proof of the same inference as to the nature of the disturbing process, in the permanence of Presivalik stream-courses. If this wee only observed in the case of the great gorges of the higher mountains one would scarcely be surprised. These tortuons gorges ave manifestly the work of rivers; but one has to encroach deeply upon geological time for the accomplishment of such results. In MEDLICOTT——ALPS AND HIMALAYAS, 47 the case of those great features, moreover, one can imagine very con- siderable violence of disturbance to occur without causing any alte- ration. Neither of these pleas suggests itself in the case of such streams as the Guggur and the Batta, the springs of which are not further in than the first ridge of the mountains. The most apparent instance of the feature under notice is found in the course of the Sutlej. This mighty torrent debouches upon the plains at a point where the zone of the Subhimalayan rocks has become greatly widened, owing to the retreat northwards of the mountain-range; thus, before it reaches the outermost zone of the Sivaliks, the Sutlej has run for many miles through comparatively low hills of soft rocks of Lower Sivahik or Nahun type. At Bibhor the river cuts the last of these inner ridges ; and on the outer flanks, on both sides of the stream, there are massive beds of coarse con- glomerate, of boulders such as only occur in the main river-channels. These beds are now raised to the vertical; and in both directions along the strike these conglomerates pass gradually, within a few miles, into the ordinary sandstones. ‘The presumption from such a coincidence seems irresistible, that the Sutlej itself had deposited these banks of boulders on the spot where it still flows. Whatever yiew one may take of the precise form of the contortions which now exist in these strata, their magnitude is unquestionable; yet, from the circumstances just noticed, the conclusion would seem unavoidable that they were produced at the very surface, and so gradually that one can imagine the process inappreciable to contemporaneous observers, had any such existed at the time. Although the same detailed evidence is not traceable with regard to the main junction (that of the Lower Sivaliks, or Nahun band, with the slaty rocks of the mountains), it is certainly most reasonable to apply to it the same interpretation as was proved in the less- obscure section of the more recent boundary, and because whatever features are seen in the former are common to both. I consider that the older rocks had attained their present relative elevation hefore the deposition of the Lower Sivaliks—that the present contact of these rocks is the original one, only thrown out of its normal slope by the yielding of the softer and less-weighted rocks to lateral pressure. The longitudinal irregularities in both the lines of boundary de- seribed are as numerous and as abrupt as those noticed in the Alps. The coincidence between them and the great river-gorges is quite accidental, there being more exceptions than examples of such a rule. J could not observe a shadow of evidence for these steps in the boundary of the mountains being due to cross faults or transverse fissures, On the contrary, I have always found them connected with local variations of strike, or of composition of the rocks, such as pre- determine the irregularities in every process of denudation. Thus observation here seems to coincide with general considerations of terrestrial physics in separating, or even opposing, the operations of elevation and of contortion, the latter being altogether subsequent. That the contorting force in the case before us came from the 48 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. mountain-region no one would question; and no cause seems so natural as the simple one of gravitation. However puny any mountain-range may be in comparison to the mass which supports it, no grain is without its effect in maintaining the equilibrium. The theory of M. de Beaumont affords a plausible expression~for such a process as I would suggest—a tuberance (bossellement) is pro- ~ duced with a slowness due to the motive source upon which that theory is founded. This upheaval would be scarcely observable, and would produce no structural change, until a limit of resistance was reached, whereupon gravitation, which all along had been the proxi- mate cause of the tuberance, would become partially localized as an agent of subsidence, involving contortion. Direct gravitation is sup- posed to be the breaking force, not any rupture analogous to that of the tension produced by the bending of a quasi-rigid mass. Such a process might repeat itself any number of times in the same region. In this way one might arrive at the apparent paradox, that the structure of true mountains (those which are in an especial manner regions of disturbance), from core to base, is the immediate result and the record of subsidences.? And, indeed, that commonest feature of mountain-structure (the convergence of dips to central lines) points directly to such a supposition. Any attempt I have seen to connect such a result directly with an elevatory force has been un- satisfactory to my mind. A force such as has here been supposed to produce contortion along the outer zone of a mountain-range might not be simply a lateral force. The partial sinking of the central regions might generate an elevatory motion at the flanks. The mechanical result in this position would be variously apportioned to each of these forces according to the circumstances of resistance. The elevation which brought the Nahun belt under denudation may have been of this kind rather than connected with a general elevation of the whole mountain- region. From the foregoing explanations it will be evident that I con- sider, first, the present contact of the Sivalik formation with the mountains to be the original one, modified only by pressure without relative vertical displacement; secondly, that the sinking of the mountain-mass is the proximate cause of the contortions of these Tertiary strata. The annexed diagram section is an attempt to exhibit, with a minimum of contortion, the explanation I would give of the observed features of Subhimalayan disturbance. LY. SuccEestep PARALLELISM OF THE ALPINE AND SuB- HIMALAYAN SECTIONS. Any attempt to apply circumstantially to the Subalpine sections the interpretation I have offered for those of the Subhimalayan region must be left to those who can visit the ground. Adaptations and modifications will be necessary, which can only be made out on the spot. There are manifest differences of orographical conditions in the two regions, that could not but entail corresponding modifi- cations in the results of a process such as I have supposed; and we MEDLICOTT——ALPS AND HIMALAYAS. are not yet in a position to say deductively what these should be. The descrip- tions I have been able to examine are so wanting in detail upon the crucial points of the section, that I can only make vague identifications of parallel features. The great anticlinal throughout the zone of dis- turbance in the Molasse would seem to find its counterpart in the Sivalik Hills. Throughout the whole North-west Hima- layas these flanking hills are connected with an an- ticlinal axis, which gene- rally runs along their southern base, the southern limb of the flexure having been denuded and covered by detritus. The remnant of bottom beds of the Molasse series, so frequently found along the main boundary, be- tween the Nagelfluhe and the Secondary rocks of the mountains, may be the physical equivalent of the Nahun band. As far as I can make out, it is upon the presence of these rem- _nants that the supposition of inversion of the younger rocks at the contact has been founded, and ex- tended to such sections as those of the Rigi and the Speer; but if my conjec- ture be correct, this would be unnecessary and erro- neous. The denudation of the Lower Sivaliks con- sequent upon elevation, which in theSubhimalayan region was arrested well short of the mountain- WOr.) Xoby.——PART 1, “ek BULL AT Be TIMOTT “ASS ‘sphnjmungy Usajsam-yplonT 9y7 fo asng Usayynos a7 79 WOYIK wowbnig 50 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. slopes, may in the Subalpine region have proceeded until there were left only detached remnants of ‘the upraised Lower Molasse, which were saved from total removal by the encroaching deposition of the torrential detritus forming the Upper Molasse. Subsequent com- pression coincident with a sinking of the mountain-mass, which also seems to have gone to greater lengths in the Alps than in the Himalayas, might in such a case obliterate any clue to such an original relation. The necessity for suggesting this interpretation is the more surprising, since almost all Alpine geologists agree that the actual boundary of the Molasse is approximately in the position of the original limit of deposition. None state explicitly what is supposed to have become of the original contact. The much debated question of the formation of the great Alpine lakes at once finds a place in the hypothesis I am proposing. This hypothesis assimilates the main feature of the explanation given by Sir Charles Lyell, as already noticed, and is free from the discre- pancy I have pointed out in that explanation. The presence of these lakes is corroborative evidence of the sinking of the mountain- mass and the rising of the fringing zone, of which more direct proof has been sought in the structural features. I think that the formation of these lakes was more or less coincident with the contortion of the Molasse, and with the concurrent partial elevation of the zone at the base of the mountains, both results being due to the depression of the central region. A period of continental elevation, such as the tuberance of M. de Beaumont’s theory, succeeding to a period of tranquillity, would have arrested the deposition of the Molasse, and brought on a period of denudation, just as was supposed by M. Kaufmann. The great valleys then received their final clearing out, preparatory to their conversion into lake-basins. In due time de- pression of the culminating regions of elevation, and compression, with reflex partial rising of the border-zone would supervene. Although adopting the maxim that the original main drainage of any area of elevation must be transverse to the axis of that area, since any such drainage must parz passu develope secondary drainage, transverse to itself, and therefore longitudinal with refe- rence to ‘the axis of elevation, one may admit: with M. Kaufmann some small influence to these secondary lines in guiding the lines of contortion (which are essentially longitudinal) when the compressing action began to operate. The chief objection to this mode of relation of the actual general coincidence of these features is, that the regu- larity and continuity of the lines of flexure seem incompatible with so very accidental and superficial an influence as that of ae lines of drainage. It may be said that the Himalayan parallel fails to support me here; there are no great lakes along the base of this range. Sir Gharles Lyell has suggested that the uacnes of glaciers in the sub- tropical latitudes may account for the want in that position of lakes analogous to those of the Alps. It might have been known from the first that this removal of an admitted obstacle to his theory was of little avail ; for alluvial flats holding the place of the lakes in the MEDLICOTT—ALPS AND HIMALAYAS. 51 main gorges of the mountains (for the prevention of which alluvial deposition glaciers were admitted as secondary though almost essential agencies in the hypothesis) would equally well attest the action of the principal agency appealed to. Alluvial flats of this nature do not exist in the Himalayas; the great rivers are torrential throughout their entire course to the plains. It is evident, however, that the production of such lakes is a very non-essential result of the whole process now under consideration, and contingent upon a number of circumstances, in degree and in kind. All other con- ditions being alike, if in one case the erosion of the valleys were much more complete than in the other, the same relative movement would produce lake-basins in that case, while there could be no such result where the fall of the main drainage was very steep. Or, the same amount of vertical movement, equally efficient for the structural results required, may, from unseen influences, be very differently distributed in two cases; the central subsidence might be localized at and about the centre, with little or no rise along the flanks. By some such plausible modification as this, the great lake-basins of the central Himalaya may be the true analogues of the fringing lakes of the Alps. I quite admit the force of the difficulty which induced Sir Charles Lyell to introduce glacial action as a subsidiary agent in the for- mation of the great Alpine lakes. I, too, should have thought that the accumulation of torrential débris would have kept pace with the formation of the basin. If the objection is sound, it quite upsets the supposition I have made regarding the age of the Alpine lake-basins. It rests, however, on a purely d-priort judgment, and cannot outweigh a fair accumulation of evidence on the other side. If that judgment proves unfounded we shall have acquired a pro- visional limit and gauge for the rapidity of the crust movement *. There is a well-known difficulty in Swiss geology that may, I think, be reduced by the supposition I have advanced as to the * Some years ago Mr. H. F.. Blanford applied this mode of explanation to some rock-basins in the Nilghiri Hills. See Mem. Geol. Survey of India, vol. i. pp. 241-243: 1859. Although I have attempted to substitute another explanation for that given by Professor Ramsay of the formation of the great lake-basins of Switzerland, I fully assent to the power of glaciers to form rock-basins under certain conditions. An observation I made in Switzerland removed a mistaken d@-prior? opinion that had until then stoodin my way. The observation must be patent to many, though I have not seen it described ; but as the mistaken notion to which I refer seems to have still greater currency (it is the principal objection urged against Prof. Ramsay’s views in a recent presidential address to the Geological Society), I may notice the observation. Supposing a rock-basin formed and filled with ice, it is often doubted if there could be enough of tractive force, or even of wis a tergo, to exercise a scooping-action within the basin ; it is thought that the upper ice would flow on, leaving that in the basin almost undisturbed. The little lake of Lungern lies at the outlet from the fine amphitheatre cut in the flanks of the Brunig. The rock-barrier is so steep and narrow that it has been considered worth while to make a tunnel fifty feet below the rim, for the sake of the land gained at the delta by the partial drainage of the lake. The precipitous upward face of the rock-barrier is thus admirably exposed ; and it displays numerous deep and regular grooves, the unmistakeabie marks of the action in question. E2 52 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. period of formation of the basins of the great lakes, thus strengthen- ing the validity of that supposition. It is the composition of the bunter Nagelfiluhe. May not the unknown débris of this deposit have been derived from the portions of the valleys now depressed out of sight? This is surely a more likely conjecture than that of MM. Escher and Studer (as quoted in M. Heer’s work, ‘ Die Urwelt der Schweiz’), of a ridge of these peculiar crystalline rocks along the north base of the Alps, the remains of which ridge have since disap- peared down a fissure, and been further put out of sight by the lateral sliding of the limestone-mountains! If the great lake-valleys were still exposed to observation, if this phase of the process of distur- bance had not extended to so much greater lengths in the Alps than in the Himalayas, we might find in this peculiar débris evidence, of the same kind as | have noticed in the Sivalik rocks, for the per- manence of the Premolasse streamcourses. There are a few insignificant lakes along the outer fringe of the Himalayas that are evidently due to movements of the kind we are supposing, since the actual valleys were carved out. The Kundulu lake, on the road from Roopur to Belaspoor, is the most typical of this kind. The old lacustrine, or at least alluvial, area about Belas- poor itself and that about Haut, north of Subathoo, are of like character. Although not attaching the same importance as has been given by several Alpine geologists to the subtropical character of the fauna and flora of the Molasse, as deciding the low elevation of the Alps in that period, compared with their present state, I may point out that the series of changes I am supposing would embrace such a position. Even the known distribution of land and sea in the Molasse period would go far to account for the required difference of climate. Itis evident, however, that, at the commencement of the con- tinental elevation which has been supposed to have interrupted the accumulation of the Molasse, the central mountains may have been lower than now. The word continental as applied to elevation implies only slow movement, a large area affected, and perhaps no abrupt linear limitation to that area, such as would be the “ bos- sellement” in M. de Beaumont’s theory. The last condition implies a very decided line of maximum elevation, which is all we require for the point under discussion. If the view I have attempted to illustrate should not prove in any sufficient manner explanatory, even of the Subhimalayan sections, 1t will not have been useless to discuss a supposition that is fairly plausible, and which therefore should not have been so ignored as it has been, to the best of my knowledge, in discussions of Alpine sections and of mountain-formation in general. SWAN—PRINCES ISLANDS. 53 2. On the Guonoey of the Prinozs Istanns, in the Sea of Marmora, Turkey. By W. R. Sway, Esq. [Communicated by Sir R. I. Murchison, Bart., K.C.B., F.R.S., F.G.8., &.] | (Read June 19th, 1867 *.) ConTENTS. 1. Introduction. 5, Island of Petala or Peta. 2. Island of Prinkipo. 6. Island of Antigoni. a. Trachytic rocks. 7. Island of Proti. 6. Trap rocks. 8. Island of Niandros. ce. Primary sedimentary strata. | 9. Island of Plati. 3. Island of Andirovitho. 10. General Observations. 4. Island of Chalki. 1. Introduction—It was during a visit to Prinkipo, the largest of the Princes Islands, in the summer of 1864, that I first had an opportunity of studying the geological features of that island; and the discoveries I then made were of so interesting a character as to induce me to continue the examination of the remaining eight islands. Before going into a detailed account of each island, I will here relate some of the chief points of interest met with, namely :— (1.) The existence of a considerable tract of Devonian strata, partly fossiliferous, in several of these islands, of an age different from that of the beds of the Bosphorus, which latter I have already shown, in a former paper to the Geological Society t, to belong to the lowest of the Devonian series of the Rhine. Also the existence of the remains of “ fish” in the above strata, and an ancient “ coral reef,” | (2.) That the rocks which form the remaining portions of these islands are trachytic, and of younger age than the Devonian strata. (5.) That the trap rocks of these islands are of younger age than the trachytie. (4.) That the quartz rocks, of which some of the islands are largely, and some entirely composed, are altered sandstones of Devo- nian age, which clearly explains the occurrence of similar quartz rocks on the Bosphorus, which are seen in the mountains of Bul- gurlou and Tchemlidja, behind Scutari, and referred to by Mr. Hamilton in his ‘ Observations on the Geology of Asia Minor.’ Proceeding now with the descriptions, I shall take first the Island of Prinkipo, and then follow on with the other islands in the order of succession of the strata (and not according to their size), so as to make, as nearly as possible, a continuous narrative. 2. Island of Prinkipo.—This island is the largest in size of the group, being about two miles and three quarters in extreme length from N.E. to 8.W., and about one mile in greatest breadth from E. to W. The mountains of San Cristo and San George, rising respec- tively to the heights of 450 and 650 feet above the level of the sea, divide the island into two almost equal parts from the north to the * For the other communications read at this Hyening-meeting, see Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxiii. pp. 327 et seq. ft Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xx. p. 114. 54 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. south, the watershed being east and west. The strata, in lke manner, take the same division, the northern portion being for the most part composed of volcanic rocks, and the southern of primary sedimentary deposits. Viewed at a distance, from the deck of the steamer, when approaching Prinkipo from the west, the most casual observer cannot but be struck with the great difference in the phy- sical aspect of the two mountains; for while the soft trachytic rocks of San Cristo have been rounded into beautiful outlines by the action of the atmosphere, the hard quartzose rocks of San George have withstood the ravages of time, and stand out in rugged masses and conical peaks. : The strata are divided into:—(1) Volcanic or eruptive rocks, which may be subdivided into Trachytic and Trappean; and (2) Primary sedimentary rocks. a. Trachytic rocks Commencing from the extreme north-eastern point of the island, at the village of Prinkipo, and passing along the western side by the Ville de Giacomo and Morton’s Flour-mill, and thence beyond a little bay that lies south of the great promontory that juts out from the mainland to the west, the strata are com- posed of white trachytic rocks, of a feldspathic nature, in general soft, forming sandstones in part, which are composed then of siliceous crystals in a feldspathic paste, unstratified and jointed, the joints being further cemented by the infiltration of iron in many parts, colouring the face of the stone at the jomts of a dark-red and blackish colour. There are extensive quarries opened out on these sandstones around the brow of the San Cristo Mountain, where the strata can be well examined; some of the quarries have a per- pendicular face of from 40 to 50 feet; and the stone works into angular blocks, affording a very ordinary but durable building-stone of moderate hardness. No signs of stratification whatever are to be observed in these rocks. In other parts, the trachytes are composed of a soft stone, or kaolin, which readily decomposes, wherever ex- posed to the action of the atmosphere, into a very pure kaolin, capable of being used largely in the manufacture of pottery-ware. The joints being the harder substance in this latter rock, from the iron cement, are less decomposed than the body of the stone, and stand out in the sea-cliffs a complete system of network, of a dark- red colour. In approaching the Primary strata the trachytes become more siliceous, and alternate with beds of quartz rock. Here also much brown iron ore has been deposited in the joints of the trachytie rocks, rendering them in part metalliferous, and changing their colour to a dark red. In the cliffs immediately to the north, a band of these metalliferous trachytes is exposed for not less than 70 yards in breadth, and most probably extends across the island at the line of junction of the volcanic and sedimentary rocks, as the ferruginous deposits are again met with on the north-eastern side, of which I shall have to speak presently. Returning again to the extreme north-eastern point of the island, and going thence along the eastern coast, immediately after leaving “‘SWAN—PRINCES ISLANDS. 55 the village of Prinkipo, the white trachytes are again seen cropping out with their red joints; then, continuing on for about 100 yards further, we arrive at a narrow strip of Primary strata composed of grey and purple shales and grey limestones, which continue along the beach for a distance of about 450 yards, until the trachytes are again met with in the cliffs, alternating with the Primary strata as far as the Bay of San Nicolo, where they come in contact with the quartzose primary rocks of San George, and end there. Here again, on this side of the island, at the junction of the vol- canic and_ Primary rocks, large deposits of brown iron-ore have taken place, but in greater abundance than in the beds of the west coast ; and near the ruins of an ancient. monastery, large quarries were opened out on the ore, about 17 years ago, by the Turkish Govern- ment, furnaces erected to roast it (to be afterwards used in the blast-furnaces at Zeitunbournou), and magazines and houses for the workmen built, at a great outlay of capital and labour. The whole works were, however, abandoned again within a very few months from the time of their commencement; and a large quantity of the quarried ore is lying at the furnaces to this very day, just as when the works were last in use. The ore does not occur in regular veins or beds, but in irregular masses or bunches, at the joints of the rock ; and in one quarry the ore has been followed down to the depth of 60 or’ 70 feet, and the mine abandoned in apparently poorer ground. The rock enclosing the mineral is highly siliceous; and this must have enhanced greatly the cost of production of the ore, and was probably a chief cause of the works being abandoned. Ascending the mountain from these quarries, the strata gradually change their highly siliceous and metalliferous character until they become again the ordinary soft white feldspathic trachytes devoid of iron, which, along with the white sandstones above mentioned, are the prevailing rocks of the northern portion of the island. The phenomenon of ironstone in the trachytes of Prinkipo, at their junction with the older strata, is curious, and, excepting to a very limited extent in Chalki, does not occur in any other of these islands ; and this is in contradistinction to the trachytes of the Bos- phorus, where deposits of copper-ore (pyrites) have taken place at their junction with the Devonian strata behind the village of Seriyeri, on the Roumelian side of the Bosphorus. These occur in small irre- gular veins and bunches, of considerable pureness ; and mines have been opened in them for several years; but, from the imperfect mode of working, they have not been successful as a speculation. In one spot only in Prinkipo have | been able to detect the pre- sence of copper; and this occurs at a trap dyke in the trachytes, exposed to view in a small ravine to the east of Morton’s Mill, where the dyke, about 8 feet in width, and composed of white crystals of feldspar and dark-green crystals of hornblende in a feldspathic paste, is coloured light-green by the presence of copper. It is also dis- seminated through the adjoining trachytes and quartz boulders in minute green crystallized veins of carbonate of copper. This copper is doubtless derived from water containing a solution of that metal, 56 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. percolating from the interior of the trachytic rocks by the medium of the trap-dyke ; but whether the source is from veins, or other- wise, is at present unknown. . b. Trap rocks.—The trap rocks of the islands may be regarded as proved to be younger than the trachytes, from the fact just now stated of the former piercing through the latter near Morton’s Mill. Trap dykes occur at many points of all the islands, but principally in the sedimentary strata. c. Primary sedimentary strata.—l have already referred to a strip of Primary strata lying on the north-eastern side of this island ; these consist, in an ascending order to the south-west, of :— 1. A band of grey limestone, in which I detected stems of Encrinites. 2. Purple and grey shales. 3. Thick beds of grey limestone, seen here and there cropping out from under ground for the most part covered. The above strata, along their whole extent, are much disturbed by close proximity to the trachytic rocks, their general dip being to the west, and their range from north to south. Fine sections of contorted strata, on a small scale, are seen here, made doubly clear by the alternation of thin bands of grey and purple shales, which mark distinctly the effect of side pressure. They then extend as far as the ironworks mentioned above, and are succeeded by the tra- chytes for about 200 yards, to be followed for about 40 yards by yellow and whitish clays and thin bands of grey grit which dip to the south-east at their northern end, and N. 36° W. at their southern end, at a moderate angle. The primary strata now dis- appear entirely for about 350 yards farther, and come in again at the Bay of San Nicolo, where white quartzose rocks are seen alter- nating with the trachytes, and dipping due south at an angle of 60°. Passing now across the Bay, which is covered ground, the first strata seen in the cliffs, beyond the Monastery of San Nicolo, are quartzose sandstones dipping 8. 15° W. at 30°, followed in an ascending order by :— . Claystones of yellow, purple, brown, and white colours, in part soft and decomposing. a7 . A bed of brown conglomerate of quartz and shale, with black bands. . White quartzose rocks for about 200 yards. . Abed of mottled grey and purple large-grained sandstone, with small imbedded pebbles of quartz. . Thick beds of hard quartz rock, evidently stratified along with the other beds, and dipping S. 65° W. at 40°. . Small bands of a soft purplish shale between beds of quartz. . Thick-bedded white tabular quartz thence past a little pebbly bay to the extreme south-eastern point of the island, in which the stratification is distinctly visible, their dip being 8.45° W. at40° at the furthest point. ISD Or Hobo et Passing now along the southern side of the island, the same quartzose rocks are to be seen in bold and-rugged cliffs until we arrive at a narrow band of fossiliferous strata forming a promontory near the south-western extremity. These consist, in an ascending order, of :— x NSO Op SWAN—PRINCES ISLANDS. 57 . Beds of claystone, soft and decomposed at their junction with quartz rocks. . Thick beds of grey subcrystalline limestone. . Bluish-grey claystone, containing true Devonian fossils, such as Phacops or Dalmania punctata (both coiled and straight specimens), Orthoce- rata, small Goniatites, and a large Bellerophon? . Dark limestone and purple shale. . Yellow soft clays, containing Brachiopoda, Encrinite stems, &c. much decomposed and not describable. . Grey shale contorted. . Green and brown claystone, hard, with small nodules of brown lime- stone, yielding an excellent stone for building-purposes and quarrying into large blocks. 4 Turning now along the western side of the island, these strata flank the quartz rocks for a few hundred yards, until they are cut off by them at an indent of the land, but are succeeded again a short distance further on by other fossiliferous strata, which are evidently a continuation of the series just described, and are seen in the cliffs in the following descending order. The distances given are not the thicknesses of the beds, but the measurement of the coast-line. is 2. 3. Soft rotten yellow shales for about 100 yards, forming the junction with the quartz rocks. Thick and thin beds of grey limestone in grey and reddish shales for several hundred yards, fossiliferous, and dipping S. 65° W. at 60°. Beds of grey limestone in purple shales, containing large and small Orthocerata, Trilobites of the genus Phacops (both straight and coiled, and very similar to P. bufo of the Hamilton beds, America), Cup- corals, and a small Leptena, for several yards along the coast. . Yellow and brown shales, hard and soft beds, for about 40 yards, con- taining :— Orthocerata, small Goniatites, Cup-corals, one species very similar to Cyathophyllum Decheni of the Hitel, C. cespitosum, &e.; of Trilobites, two or three species of Phacops, straight and coiled, P. (Dalmania) punctata, very characteristic, and P. bufo, &e.; of Brachio- poda, Leptena, Orthis, Rhynchonella, Atrypa, and one Spirifer, all very minute species ; small Encrinite stems, and minute fragments of bone or spicula on yellowish shale, and a Calceola? . Green claystone, and purple and green shales with beds of grey fossili- ferous limestone, for about 50 yards; full dip 8. 30° W. at from 60° to 70°. . Yellow claystone with nodules of grey fossiliferous limestone for about 13 yards, containing a Coral like Favosites Gothlandica. . Purple and white shales with bands of limestone for about 33 yards, fossiliferous in the purple shales, and containing :—Cup-corals, Brachio- poda (Leptena, a. and Orbicula); and small Goniatites with markings very similar to G. Marcellensis of the Hamilton beds, Ame- rica; of Trilobites, Phacops bufo &.; and a small “bone” of a fish. The dip is S. 45° W. at 30°. . Grey, purple, and satiny yellow shales, with beds of grey limestone for a distance of about 200 yards, very much disturbed and contorted, and lying nearly perpendicular. Line of strike 8. 75° E. . A bed of trachytic stone, light-brown colour. . Brown claystone, with small nodules of light-brown limestone, hard and thick-bedded (very similar to that observed at the 8S.W. promontory), along with thin beds of grey limestone, for about 50 yards. Full dip N. 75° E.; well shown in cliffs, and lying nearly perpendicular. . Soft claystone mixed in part with thin grey grit-stone, for 30 yards. . Grey shale with limestone nodules for 13 yards; full dip N. 20° E. 58 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. 13. Greyish shale or claystone, stratified, for 15 yards, and dipping about N. 65° E. 14. Soft yellowish stone with ironstone for 13 yards, much contorted. This stone has no appearance of stratification, and does not apparently belong to the same age of rocks as the adjoining shales. 15. Trachytic rocks, already mentioned above. Having now described the whole of the Primary strata of the island, it will be readily’seen that, setting aside the variations and contortions of the beds in the vicinity of the trachytic rocks, a dis- tinct ascending order of Primary strata can be traced from the north- eastern to the south-western portion of the island. _ The fossiliferous -argillaceous strata of the series form but a thin imperfect band as compared with the great mass of quartz rocks, of which almost the entire body of the San George Mountain is com- posed ; but they are sufficient to fix their age as true Devonian _ strata. I shall reserve any further remarks as to their exact posi- tion in the Devonian series until the description of the adjoining island of Andirovitho has been given, where much additional evidence has been discovered. The question of the origin of the quartzose rocks met oS on the Bosphorus and in the adjoining islands is clearly solved on the south-east coast of Prinkipo; for we find those rocks interstratified there with other beds of a different character; whilst on the very top of the San George there is a thick bed of conglomeratie quartz composed of large rounded boulders, which is evidently the remains of an ancient sea-beach. The sandstones of the series have, in fact, been metamorphosed into a solid quartz rock. And could not the phenomenon of the ironstone at the junction of these rocks and the trachytes be accounted for also by the total absence of this substance in the quartz, when we know that sand- stones generally contain a considerable proportion of iron? Could it not have been melted out of the adjoining sandstones by intense heat at the time of the eruption of the trachytes, and run off into these rocks; just as iron is extracted from the ore by smelting in modern times ? 3. Island of Andirovitho.—This island is situated on the eastern side of Prinkipo, and measures about 1100 yards in length by 600 yards in extreme breadth. With the exception of a small spot of cultivated land at the extreme end, the island is barren and rocky, and its greatest height above the sea-level does not exceed 60 or 70 feet. The strata are composed entirely of sedimentary rocks, and, from an inspection of their enclosed fossils, are of Devonian age; and they are exceedingly interesting as exhibiting an entirely new series compared with that of the Bosphorus, the fossils also being found here in a much more perfect state of preservation. Limestone is the prevailing stone of the island; and some of the beds are of great thickness and purity. Here a profusion of corals is to be seen, and in so much more abundance than anywhere on the Bosphorus or the adjoining mainland, that these strata may with pene be SWAN——PRINCES ISLANDS. 59 designated the ‘Coral-reefs” of the Devonian system of Turkey. Some beds, in particular, seem to be entirely composed of a mass of ancient coral. The full dip of the strata is nearly south-west, at an angle varying from 35° to 70°; and a very regular ascending series can be traced from the northern to the southern extremity of the island. Beginning at the northern end, the strata are composed of yellow, brown, purple, and grey (the latter predominating) hard shales, with grey and brown bands of impure limestone, and dipping regu- larly S. 40° W. to 8. 55° W., at an angle of from 35° to 40°. These beds are rich in fossils of various kinds. Here are Corals of the genera Heliolites—H. porosa (Porites pyriformis) &e.; of Kavosites, F. polymorpha, F. Gothlandica, F. Goldfussi, &c.; of Cup-corals, Cyathophyllum ceespitosum, C. vesiculosum, &c., and many other beautiful varieties similar to Zaphrentis, Strephodes, Omphyma, Strombodes, &e. To these may be added many forms of the genera Fenestella, Syringopora, and Aulopora serpens, the two latter very characteristic. Highly characteristic, also, of these beds are the Brachiopod shells Atrypa reticularis and A. squamosa, or A. aspera, and the univalve Huomphalus, both large and small species, besides several other Brachiopods in abundance, such as Leptcna, Stropho- mena, Atrypa, Spirifera, Orthis &c.; also the Pteropod shell Ten- taculites annulatus, and stems of large Encrinites. Trilobites are rare, one of the genus Phacops, and an undescribed form, having alone been met with in those beds; neither have I been more suc- cessful in detecting them in any other strata of the island. One thin band of impure grey limestone near the north end is composed almost entirely of large Spirifers, of species undescribed, one very similar to S. concentrica of the Eifel beds in Germany; while another band of purple shale, a little further to the south, is laden with minute Brachiopoda (Orthide &c.), with large Huomphali, Corals, and stems of small Encrinites. The next series of beds is composed of hard grey and purple shales, much contorted, and dipping 8. 5° E., from 65° to 70°, in which I could not discover any fossils. These beds are apparently the same as those seen on the north-east side of Prinkipo, and in which stems of Encrinites only could be traced. Proceeding south along the eastern side of the island, we now arrive at thick beds of hard dark-grey subcrystalline limestone, dip- ping 8. 27° W., from 30° to 35°, stretching along the coast for a dis- tance of about 150 yards, and replete with Corals of the genera Favo- sites (F. Gothlandica), Heliolites (H. porosa), and another genus un- described. Someof the beds are composed of a mass of Coral, while other fossils are almost entirely wanting throughout their whole extent. Beyond them come in yellow and purple shales, and thick beds of dark-grey limestone, contorted, dipping at their southern end S. 30° W., at 75°, and containing many Corals and Brachiopoda. In an old limestone-quarry near their termination, a trap dyke has been exposed to view, of a light-green colour, and about 10 feet wide, which crossed the island in a W.N.W. direction. 60 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. Lastly follow hard dark-grey calcareous shales, and beds of lime- stone (same colour), much contorted, and dipping about 8S. 60° W., from 55° to 60°, the whole almost destitute of life, excepting a few imperfect Orthocerata, and Corals of the genus Cyathophyllum. These beds form the entire southern portion of the island. It is not necessary to continue this description around the western side of the island, as the strata are similar to those of the eastern side. In comparing now the strata of this island with those of Prinkipo, it will be seen that if we can prove the grey and purple shales of the north-east coast of Prinkipo to be the same as those on Andiro- vitho, of which there can be little doubt, we shall have found an additional link to the series of Primary strata of Prinkipo, which at present is replaced by trachytic rocks,—and with the additional interest that they exhibit a mass of evidence on the age of those rocks not to be found elsewhere in the adjoining islands, nor yet on the mainland, and without which the fossil evidence of the south- west side of Prinkipo would be but fragmentary. As the case stands, however, the mass of Coral evidence in these Andirovitho beds, accompanied by that of other characteristic fossils, such as Atrypa retcularis and A. squamosa and many Euomphali &c., marks an epoch distinct from that of the Lower Devonian shales of the Bos- phorus, with their broad-winged Spirifers and the wonderful Coral Pleurodictyum problematicum, and might with propriety be con- sidered a ‘‘ middle series,’ there being sufficient evidence to warrant this, although several typical genera of similar rocks in England and Germany have not yet been found, such as Stringocephalus and Megalodon. Be that as it may, we have a decided leaning to the Upper Devonian in the fossiliferous shales and impure limestones of the next series in ascending order, on the south-west side of Prin- kipo, where Goniatites are in sufficient numbers to become charac- teristic; while Spirifers and other Brachiopoda are scarcely repre- sented, and only by small forms. The Orthocerata are also more plentiful, and of larger forms than any hitherto found. Trilobites, too, are far from rare in these beds, but restricted, as in England, to the genus Phacops, of which three species at least have been described. In conclusion, I would refer here to the finding of a small bone in the beds (No. 7) on the south-west side of Prinkipo; and from its appearance and section of fracture I should say that it is a bone of a fish ; and if so, it is the first evidence of fish discovered, to my know- ledge, in the Devonian strata of Turkey. 4, Island of Chalki.—This picturesque island lies to the north- west of Prinkipo, and derives its name from the Greek work “ chalko,” copper—tradition affirming that the metal abounds in the island, and was largely worked in ancient times. This idea appears to be based on the fact that large quantities of the supposed scoria, from the smelting of the ore, are still lying strewed along the beach of the southern and eastern sides of the island ; whereas the real facts of the case seem to be, that the supposed scoria is simply the ironstone washed from the opposite trachytic cliffs of Prinkipo, yet exceedingly similar in appearance to the cinder derived from copper- smelting. SWAN—PRINCES ISLANDS. 61 The rocks of the island may be divided into—(1) Primary sedi- mentary strata, and (2) Trachytic rocks. (1.) The sedimentary rocks are chiefly confined to a thin band of shales and sandstone around the northern coast of the island, much metamorphosed by the action of the adjoining igneous rocks, and interstratified in places with them. Fossil remains are extremely rare in these beds; an impression of what would seem to be a Go- niatite, in brown shale, and a doubtful one of the stem of a plant, are all that can be recorded: they are, however, sufficient to place these rocks with the Devonian strata of Prinkipo, and are probably of the same age in. the series. (2.) These strata are similar to the soft white feldspathic rocks in the opposite coast of Prinkipo, and need, therefore, little further de- scription here. The stone in general is less siliceous in its nature, and approaches nearer to a pure kaolin than that of Prinkipo ; the joints are also less impregnated with iron; and I have not been able to detect any great masses of iron-ore throughout the whole of the island. In concluding the description of Chalki, I must not omit to remark that at the extreme end of the beautiful little bay of Tchemliman the trachytes are seen to be impregnated with green carbonate of copper in minute veins, similar to those near Morton’s Mill on Prinkipo. 5. Island of Petala or Peta.—There is nothing of importance, geologically speaking, to notice respecting this island; the strata are white trachytes, similar to those of Chalki, 6. Isiand of Antigoni.—Antigoni may be said to be almost en- tirely of volcanic origin, and is composed principally of soft white feldspathic trachytes, coloured red in parts by the presence of iron. There occur, however, on the north-eastern coast of the island, variegated white and purple sandstones, and grey quartzose rocks, which have every appearance of being stratified, and may probably at some future time be classified with the sedimentary Devonian rocks of the Island of Proti, which I shall now proceed to describe. 7. Island of Proti.—The physical features of Proti are sterile and uninyiting ; and in consequence this island is the least frequented by the pleasure-seekers of the capital. The geological features, on the contrary, are exceedingly interest- ing, exhibiting a series of strata entirely different from those of any other of these islands (if we except a small portion of Antigoni, just described), and forming another link by which to join together the several detached portions of Devonian strata, of which the Princes Islands are the remains. Here are to be seen, for the first time in all my examinations (as well here as on the mainland), to any ex- tent, red sandstones, as if to prove the relationship by colour, if not by animal life, of the Turkish Devonian rocks to those of Hugh Miller’s Old Red Sandstone series of Scotland. The strata of Proti are entirely of sedimentary origin, arranged in a basin- or troughlike shape, and composed of sandstones, highly micaceous in part, of colours red, purple, white, and grey, associated 62 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. with thick beds of white tabular quartz and quartzose sandstones, coloured red in part, which are evidently altered sandstones; and their relation to the adjoining rocks is well exemplified in the cliffs which form the south-western point of the island, where the quartz rocks are seen distinctly interstratified between beds of light-grey and purple sandstone. Beginning at the extreme south-eastern coast of the island, and going west a distance of about 150 yards, the strata are seen in the cliffs dipping N. 70° W., at an angle of 30°, in the following —— ing order :— 1. White micaceous granular sandstone. 2. White and light-green softish micaceous sandstone, with bands of purple highly micaceous sandstone. 3. Purple highly micaceous sandstones, moderately hard, and dipping regu- larly. Impressions of Fucoids. Going westward, these sandstones disappear under covered ground, and are no more seen until arriving at the north-western side of the island, when sandstones come in again under the quartz rocks which form the intermediate strata of the island, and, gradually rising from under them, form the whole coast-line of the northern side of the island, in the following descending order, going east. Im- mediately under the quartz rocks are :— 1. Purple and white sandstones. 2. Red highly micaceous soft sandstones, with bands of whitish micaceous sandstone, dipping 8. 35° W., at 25°, forming cliffs fully 100 feet in height around the north-western side. 3. White and purple soft sandstones, dipping same as No. 2 beds, and form- ing cliffs about 100 feet in height. 4, White sandstones, forming the extreme north-eastern point of the island and a short distance round the eastern side. In the remains of animal life the strata of this island are singu- larly bare, none having yet been discovered; and the same may be said of the vegetable forms of life, with the exception of two speci- mens of Fucoids, found in the purple sandstones of the southern side. I had hoped that the sandstones would afford the remains of fishes, but as yet I have not been successful in finding even the slightest trace of them. 8. Island of Mandros.—The strata are composed entirely of white quartz, the beds of which are distinctly seen to be stratified, and dipping from 8. 75° W. to 8. 55° W., at an angle of from 40° to 60°; and they are evidently a continuation, upwards, of the Devo- nian rocks of the Island of Prinkipo. 9. Island of Platt.—Geologically speaking, this island is a mass of white quartzose rocks, evidently altered sandstones, reaching to a height of 60 or 80 feet above the sea-level. The dip of the beds is very distinctly seen in an artificial cave, near the landing-place and on the north-west side of the island, varying from S. 10° W. to S. 30° W., at an angle of 20°. The strata may safely be reckoned as Devonian, and form, in all probability, the extreme verge of the serles in a south- -westerly direction, . SWAN—PRINCES ISLANDS. 63 The remaining island (Oxia) I did not visit. 10. General observations.—Throughout the whole examination of the Princes Islands I have been greatly struck with the regularity of the line of dip whenever local causes do not occur to affect it ; it may be taken to vary from 8. 45° W. to S. 75° W.; and this regularity is very marked in the quartz beds throughout, which have greatly served as a guide in arriving at this conclusion. I have also examined the coast of the mainland to the north-east of Prin- kipo, and find the dip there, at the village of Khartal and eastward, from 8. 65° W. at 35°, to 8..35° W. at 75° to 80°, for a distance of about a quarter of a mile; and then it suddenly reverses and dips north-east, and continues 60 as far as I went, or about two miles and a half along the beach towards the village of Pendik. The description of these beds will be reserved for a future memoir. If we assume that the line of dip is about 8. 45° W., then we must conclude that the ‘“ Red Sandstones” of Proti come in between the Island of Prinkipo and the mainland. But on the other hand, if we assume the full dip to be about S. 75° W., then the “ Red Sand- stones” would come in between Plati and Prinkipo, on the line of Antigoni, and would correspond with the white and purple sand- stones of the latter island; and I am inclined to take this latter as the correct view of the case. And if we measure a line from Plati or Oxia to the mainland, in the full rise of the strata we have a distance of about five to six miles, represented in all probability by a perpendicular thickness of about 18,000 to 20,000 feet of strata, which have been almost entirely swept away from the Devonian mainland in ages past, and are at present represented by the Princes Islands. And here, in conclusion, it will not be out of place to remark that in the course of my many observations on the geology of the Bithy- nian peninsula, from many points, I have found the strata to be dis- posed in a basin-like form, the line of the Bosphorus forming the western lip of the basin, and the full rise of the strata gradually sweeping round to the north on the northern or Black-Sea side, and to the south on the southern or Sea-of-Marmora side, the centre of the basin appearing to be the high chain of mountains of Kaish Dugh, the Two Brothers, &c.; but this I do not yet know for certain; nor have I yet visited the eastern side of the Devonian strata, and therefore I cannot say if the basin-shape is preserved throughout. The disposition of the strata of the Princes Islands clearly corresponds with these: observations. 64 DONATIONS TO THE LIBRARY OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. From July 1st to September 30th, 1867. I. TRANSACTIONS AND JOURNALS. Presented by the respective Societies and Editors. American Academy of Arts and Sciences. Proceedings. Vol. vii. pp. 97-184. 1866. American Journal of Science and Arts. Vol. xliv. No.130. July 1867. C. A. White.—Geology of South-western Iowa, 23. F. V. Hayden.—Geology of Kansas, 32. C. Billings.—Classification of the Subdivisions of the genus Athyris, 48. C. Wetherell_— Experiments on Itacolumite, 61. W. P. Blake.—Glaciers of Alaska, Russian America, 96. H. B. W.—Altitudes in British America, 115. J. W. Dawson.—Palzozoic Insects in Nova Scotia and New Bruns- wick, 116. Woodward’s ‘ Monograph of British Fossil Crustacea belonging to the order Merostomata. Part 1. Pterygotus Anglicus,’ noticed, 116. Packard’s ‘ Glacial Phenomena of Labrador and Maine,’ noticed, 117. C. A. White.—Exogenous leaves in Cretaceous rocks of Iowa, 119. Silliman.—New Localities of Diamonds in California, 119. Lartet and Christy’s ‘ Reliquize Aquitanice,’ noticed, 119. White’s ‘State Geological Survey of Iowa,’ noticed, 121. Haughton’s ‘ Manual of Geology,’ noticed, 121. Depece ‘Revue de Géologie pour les années 1864 et 1865,’ noticed, 122. Atheneum Journal. Nos. 2071-2083. July to September 1867. Notices of Meetings of Scientific Societies, &c. William John Hamilton, obituary notice of, 84. G. Duncan Gibb.—Petrified woman of Berthier, 115. J. J. Lake.—Geology of the Murray Firth, 216. J. Stevens,—Flint Implements, 243. DONATIONS. 65 Bengal, Asiatic Society of. Journal. Part 1. Nos. 1&4. 1867, (Plates.) Berlin. Monatsbericht der koéniglich-preussischen.Akademie der Wissenschaften. May and June 1867. Ehrenberg.—Nachtrag zur Kenntniss der organischen kieselerdigen Gebilde, 298. Dove.—Ueber die Hiszeit, den Fohn, und Sirokko, 350. Zeitschrift der deutschen geologischen Gesellschaft. Vol. xix. Heft 2. February, March, and April 1867. Roemer.—Neuere Beobachtungen tiber die Gliederung des Keupers und der ihn zuniichst iiberlagernden Abtheilung der Juraformation in Oberschlesien und in den angrenzenden Theilen von Polen, 255. G. Rose.—Ueber die Gabbroformation von Neurode in Schlesien. Erste Abtheilung, 270 (2 plates). F, Hornstein.—Ueber die Basaltgesteine des unteren Mainthals, 297 (2 plates). C. vy. Albert.—Die Steinsalz-Lagerung bei Schonebeek und Elmen, 373 (plate). Zeitschrift fiir die gesammten Naturwissenschaften. Heraus- gegeben von dem naturw. Vereine fiir Sachsen und Thuringen in Halle. Vol. xxix. 1867. pee ier Ueber die Cetaceen im Museo publico de Buenos ires, 1. WY Schinichen.—Geognostische Beobachtungen uber Ostpreussen und Polen, 261. H. Burmeister.—Ueber Toxodon, 151. F, Schonichen,—Huelva und der spanische Braunstein fiir Deutsch- land, 271. Boston Society of Natural History. Memoirs. New Series. Vol.i. Part 1. A. Winchell and O. Marcy.—Fossils from the Niagara Limestone at Chicago, Illinois, 81 (2 plates). ——. Proceedings. Vol.x. May to November 1866. N. 8. Shaler.—Modifications of Oceanic currents in successive geo- logical periods, 296. W. Denton.—Mineral resembling Albertite from Colorado, 305. A. A. Hayes.—Description and analysis of a new kind of Bitumen, 306. C. T. Jackson.—Chemical analyses of minerals associated with the Emery of Chester, Mass., 320. N.S. Shaler.—On the formation of the Excavated Lake-basins of New England, 358. Vol. xi. October 1866 to May 1867. N. 8. Shaler—Formation of Mountain-chains, 8. Position and character of some glacial beds containing fossils at Gloucester, Mass., 27. W. P. Blake.—Occurrence of Gold with Cinnabar in the Secondary or Tertiary rocks, 30. C. Stodder.—Infusorial Earth from Peru, 75. Condition and Doings as exhibited by the Annual Reports of the Custodian, Treasurer, Librarian, and Curators, May 1866. 1866. VOL. XXIV.—PART I. F 66 DONATIONS. Breslau. YVierundvierzigster Jahresbericht der schlesischen Gesell- schaft fiir vaterlandische Cultur. Jahrg. 1866. 1867. Websky.— Ueber eine sehr auffallende Krystallform des Granates, 41. . Ueber das Vorkommen des Xanthokon’s zu Rudelsstadt in Schlesien, 41. F. Roemer.—Ueber die Auffindung der Posidonomya Bechert bei Rothwaltersdorf, 42. , : Ueber das Skelett einer Fledermaus im dichten Dolomit in Oberschlesien, 43. —. Ueber das Vorkommen mit Quartzsand erfillter Kalkspath- ‘Krystalle bei Miechowitz bei Beuthen, 44. F, Roemer.—Ueber eine geognostische Karte des oberschlesisch- polnischen Bergdistricts, 44. J. Barrande’s ‘Systéme du centre de la Bohéme,’ noticed, 45. F, Roemer.—Ueber das Vorkommen des Leitha-Kalkes bei Hohndorf unweit Leobschiitz, 45. Ueber das Vorkommen von mangauhaltigem Brauneisenstein bei Chorzow in Oberschlesien, 46. Ueber die Auffindung devonischer Kalkstein-Partieen in der Nahe von Siewierz im Konigreich Polen, 47. Ueber das Vorkommen mariner Conchylien in den unteren Schichten des oberschlesisch-polnischen Kohlenbeckens, 48. Ueber die Auffindung von thierischen und pflanzlichen Ver- Steinerangen in den braunrothen und bunten Letten Oberschlesiens, Goeppert.—Ueber die Tertiarflora der Polargegenden, 50. Ueber Oberschlesiens Zukunft hinsichtlich der Steinkohlen- formation, 52. . British Association for the Advancement of Science. Report, Not- tingham, 1866. Pend ee of Committee for exploring Kent’s Cavern, Derby- shire, l. W. 5S. Mitchell—Alum Bay Leaf-bed, 146. H. Woodward.—Structure and Classification of Fossil Crustacea (second report), 179. seg J. W. Salter and H. Hicks,—“ Menevian group” and other formations at St. David’s, Pembrokeshire (second report), 182. Newton, Tristram, and Sclater.—Extinct birds of Mascarene Islands, C. Adams.—Maltese Fossiliferous Caves, 458. J. Attfield—Assay of Coal, 33. A. C. Ramsay.—Address to the Geological Section, 46. Ansted.—Intermittent discharges of Petroleum and large deposits of Bitumen in the Valley of Pescara, Italy, 50. Mud-volcano on the flanks of Etna, 50. C. Spence Bate.—Date of Flint Flakes of Devon and Cornwall, 50. Beke.—Island of St. John, Red Sea, 50, H. Brigg.—F lint Implements in gravel of Little Ouse Valley at Thet- ford and elsewhere, 50. é P. B. Brodie.—Correlation of Lower Lias of Barrow-on-Soar, Lei- cestershire, with the same strata in Warwick-, Worcester-, and Gloucester-shires; and on the Occurrences of Insect-remains at Barrow, 51. E. Brown.—Drift on Weaver Hills, 51. F, M. Burton.—Rheetic beds near Gainsborough, 51. oe ail DONATIONS. 67 British Association for the Advancement of Science. Report, 1866 (continued). C,. Le Neve Foster.—Curious Lode or Mineral Vein at New Rose- warne Mine, Gwinear, Cornwall, 52. F. M. Foster.—Ancient Trees below surface of Land at the Western Dock, Hull, 52. J. Gunn.—Anglo-Belgian Basin of the Forest-bed of Norfolk and Suffolk, and the Union of England with the Continent during the Glacial Period, 52. EK. Hedley.—Sinking of Annesley Colliery, 53. O. Heer.—Miocene flora of North Greenland, 53, C. H. Hitcheock.—Geological Distribution of Petroleum in North America, 55. Sir R. I. Murchison.—Parts of England and Wales in which coal may be looked for besides the known Coal-fields, 57. Hi, A. Nicholson,—Fossils from Graptolite Shales of Dumfriesshire, 63. J. Oakes.—Peculiar denudation of a Coal-seam in Coates’s Park Colliery, 64. } C, W. Peach.—Observations on, and Additions to, the List of Fossils found in the Boulder Clay of Caithness, 64. R. A. Peacock.—Gradual Change of Form and Position of the Land on the South End of the Isle of Walney, 66. W. Pengelly.— Raised Beaches, 66. W. H. Ransom.—Felis lynx as a British Fossil, 66. G. Seeley.—Brain and Skull of Plesiosaurus, 66. ——. Carstone, 67. ——. Characters of Dolichosaurus, a lizard-like serpent of the Chalk, 67. J. EH. Taylor.—Relation of Upper and Lower Crags in Norfolk, 67. W. Topley.—Physical Geography of Hast Yorkshire, 67. J. F. Walker.—Lower Greensand of Bedfordshire, 67. A. B. Wynne.—Physical Features of Land as connected with Denu- dation, 69. sae H. Woodward.—Recent and Fossil Limuli, 79. Buenos Ayres, Anales del Museo Publico. Entrega secunda. Burmeister.—Mamiferos Fosiles. Canadian Naturalist and Geologist. New Series. Vol, iii, No. 1. February 1866. ae ene Hage and Cupriferous Beds of Portage Lake, Michi- gan, l. J. W. Dawson.—Comparisons of the Icebergs of Belle-isle with the glaciers of Mont Blanc, with reference to the Boulder-clay of Canada, 33. Postpliocene Plants, with reference to the Climate of Canada during that period, 69. Chemical News and Journal of Physical Science. Vol. xvi. Nos. 396- 408. July to September 1867. Notices of Meetings of Scientific Societies, &e. A. on Nordenskiold.—Crookesite, a new mineral containing Thallium, J. Sutherland.—On the Earth’s density, 76. F2 68 DONATIONS. Chemical Society. Journal. Second Series. Vol. v. August and September 1867. Colliery Guardian. Vol. xiv. Nos. 340-352. July to September 1867. . : Notices of Meetings of Scientific Societies, &e. The South Staffordshire Coal-field, 52. LL, Feuchtwanger.—Origin of Petroleum, 53. The West-Riding Geological and Polytechnic Society, 53. Coal and Iron in India, 80. Mining in Japan, 80. S. or Daddow.—Anthracite Coal-fields of Pennsylvania, 104, 124, 46. Coal-beds of Russia, 196. Copenhagen. Oversigt over det Kongelige danske Videnskabernes Selskabs Forhandlinger og dets Medlemmers Arbeider i Aaret 1865. —. — 1866. —. — 1867. Nos. 1-3. Darmstadt. Notizblatt des Vereins fiir Erdkunde. Folge3. Hefty. Nr, 49-60. 1866. Ludwig.—Haifischreste im Meeresthon bei Nierstein, 11. Pinna rugosa, Lud., und Acerothertwm incisivum, Kaup, in den tertiaren Kalklagern von Weisenau, 11. Foraminiferen in den marinen Tertiarthonen yon Offenbach, Kreuznach, Eckardroth, und Alsfeld, 79. Grooss.—Aus den Sectionen Bingen und Mainz, 125. Dijon. Académie Impériale des Sciences. 12th Series. Vol. xii. 1864. Jules Martin.—Zone & Avcula contorta ou Etage Rheetien, 1. Vol. xiii. 1865. Jules Martin.—Terrain Tertiaire de la gare de Dijon, 1 (plate). Alexis Perrey.—Les Tremblements de Terre et les Phénoménes Vol- caniques, 121. Essex Institute. Proceedings. Vol. iv. 1864-66. D. M. Balch.—Sodalite at Salem, Mass., 1. G. H. Emerson.—Magnetite, and an unknown mineral at Nahant, 6. —. ——. Vol.v. Nos.1&2. 1866-67. ——. The Naturalists’ Directory. Parts 1 & 2. 1865-67. Geneva. Société de Physique et WHistoire Naturelle. Vol. xix. Part 1. 1867: oe De Loriol et E. Pellat.—Monographie paléontologique et _géologique iY iy portlandien des environs de Boulogne-sur-Mer, 1 (11 plates). DONATIONS, 69 Geological Magazine. Vol.iv. Nos. 7-9. July to September 1867. T. G. Bonney.—Traces of Glacial Action near Llandudno, 289 (plate). R. Damon.—Shells from Pompeii, 293. T. Belt.—New Trilobites from North Wales, 294 (plate). D. Mackintosh.—Geological Notes on 8.E. Devon, 259 (plate). G. Maw.—Distribution of White Clays and Sands. Part 2, 299. H. Hicks.—Hyeena-den in Carmarthenshire, 307. J. F. Walker.—New Coprolite-working in the Fens, 309. T. Davidson.—Perforate and Imperforate Brachiopoda, 311 (plate). Lartet and Christy’s ‘ Reliquize Aquitanicz,’ noticed, 321. Pumpelly’s ‘China and Japan,’ noticed, 322. Delesse and De Lapparent’s ‘ Revue de Géologie,’ noticed, 522. Ruskin.—Banded and Brecciated Conglomerates, 337 (plate). Kirby and Young.—Fossil Chiton, 340 (plate). T. G. Bonney.—Kitchen-Middens near Llandudno, 843. A. B. Wynne.—Glencar Valley, co. Sligo, 345. T. Mac Hughes.—Geological Notes on the Lake-district, 346. Report of Dr. T. Sterry Hunt’s Lecture, ‘The Chemistry of the Primeval Earth,’ 357. J. W. Dawson.—Palzozoic Insects from Canada, 385 (plate). J. W. Kirkby.—Insect-remains from Coal-measures of Durham, 388 late). ci toch Railway Geology, 390 (plate). Miss E. Hodgson.—Moulded Limestones of Furness, 401. Fritsch, Reiss, and Stubel ‘On Santorin,’ noticed, 408. Monographs of Palzeontographical Society, noticed, 409. Thomas’s ‘ Encroachment of the Sea on the Welsh Coast,’ noticed, 410. Notices of Memoirs, 315, 406. Reports of Proceedings of Societies, &c., 8323, 357, 416. Correspondence, 333, 374, 424. Geological and Natural History Repertory. Nos. 26-28. July to September 1867. G. J. Smith.—Occurrence of fluviatile Mollusca in gravel at Hackney Downs, 373. Proceedings of Societies, 373, 383. Bibliographical Notices, 380. Notes i Queries, 382. RR. Tate.—On the oldest known species of Exogyra, 378. Institute of Actuaries. Journal. Vol. xiii. No. 68. July 1867. Intellectual Observer. Nos. 66-68. July to September 1867. B. H. Woodward.—Geology of Glen Clova, 22. D. Mackintosh.—Origin of the Cheddar Cliffs, 30. Volcanic action in the Azores, 79. Ireland, Royal Geological Society of. Journal. Vol.i. Part 3. 1867. G. H. Kinahan.—Notes on the Drift in Ireland, 191. Rey. M. Close.—Notes on the General Glaciation of Ireland, 207. H. EK. Bolton.—Slickensides in Trap-dykes of Arran Island, 2438. G. V. Du Noyer.—Discovery of Head, Antlers, and some of the Bones of Megaceros Hibernicus near Hilskeer, County Meath, 247, J. Beete Jukes and F. J. Foot.—Occurrence of Felstone Traps and Ashes on the Curlew Hills, North of Bayle, 249, 70 DONATIONS. Ireland, Royal Geological Society of. Journal. Vol. i. (continued), J. Scott Moore.—Discovery of a Stone Hatchet at Kildare, County of Wicklow, 250. Rey. 8. Haughton.—Chemical Composition of some Zeolites pre- sented by Colonel Montgomery to the Geological Museum of Trinity College, Dublin, 252. —. Analyses of Lavas from New Zealand, 254. | A. B. Wynne.—Notes on Physical Features of the Land, formed by Denudation, 256. R. H. Scott.—Granite of Strontian, Argyllshire, 262. Lausinae. Bulletin de la Société Vaudoise des Sciences Naturelles. Vol. i 7 Noe 57) Forel L’homme contemporain du renne en Nuremberg, 318, Payot.—Oscillations des glaciers de Chamounix, 319. Renevier.—Rapport sur les collections du Musée, 358. Liége. Mémoires de la Société Royale des Sciences. 2° Série. Vola. 18662, ~ Linnean Society. Journal. Vol.ix. No. 36. 1867. Zoology. Vol. ix. Nos. 40 & 41. 1867. Botany. ——. Transactions. Vol. xxv. Part 3. 1866. ——. General Index to the Transactions, vols. i. to xxy. 1867. ——. List of Fellows &e. 1866. Liverpool. Transactions of the Historic Society of Lancashire and Cheshire. New Series. Vol. vi. 1866. ’ Rev. A. Hume.—Changes in the Sea-coast of Lancashire and Che- shire, 1 (plates). Joseph Boult.—Alleged Submarine Forests on the Shores of Liverpool Bay and the River Mersey, 89. H. Ecroyd Smith.—Notice of a Recent Disruption of Soil at Rimrose Brook, Bootle, 267. London, Edinburgh, and Dublin Philosophical Magazine. Fourth Series. Vol. xxxiv. Nos. 227-229. July to September 1867. From Dr. W. Francis, F.GS. §¢. Earl of Selkirk.—Ancient Sea-marks on the coast of Sweden, 67. Duke of Argyll—Posttertiary Lignite in Argyllshire, 67. W. 5S. Shea.—Recent discoveries of gold in New Brunswick, 68.- W. Wheelwright.—Discovery of coal in the Andes, 68. P. B. Brodie.—Presence of Purbeck-beds at Brill, Buckinghamshire, 68. H. W. Bristow.—Lower Lias of Glamorganshire, 68. C. Moore.—Abnormal Conditions of Secondary deposits when con- nected with the Somersetshire and South Wales Coal-basins, 69. W. Boyd Dawkins.—Dentition of Rhinoceros leptorhinus, 70. J.W. Judd.—Strata forming the base of the Lincolnshire Wolds, 71. P. B. Brodie.—Drift in part of Warwickshire, 70. London Review. YVol.xv. Nos. 366-378. July to September 1867. M. Daubrée.—Classification of Meteorites, 101. Photographs from Sierra Nevada, California, noticed, 158. ‘Presence of Columbite in Wolfram,’ noticed, 85. DONATIONS, 71 Longman’s Notes on Books, Yol. iii. No. 50, August 1867. Lyons. Mémoires de l’Académie Impériale des Sciences &&. New Series. Vol. xu. 1864-65. Classe des lettres. Vol. xiv. 1864. Classe des sciences. Ebray.—Stratigraphie des terrains jurassiques du département d’Ar- déche, et des minerais de fer de La Voulte et de Privas, 1. Fournet.—Aper¢us sur la diffusion du sel et sur son réle dans certains phénoménes géologiques, 115. Ebray.—L’age du granit syénitique, 325. : ——. Vol.xv. 1865-66, Ebray.—Classification des eaux minérales de la Savoie, 338, Manchester Geological Society. Transactions. Vol. vi. Part 8. G. C. Greenwell.— Prestwichia found in the Coal-measures of East Somersetshire, 123, Plant.—Glacial markings in Salford, 128. Medical Press and Circular. Vol.iv. Nos. 1-9. July to September 1867. Milan. Annuario del Reale Istituto Lombardo di Scienze e Lettere. 1866. Solenni adunanze del R. Istituto Lombardo di Scienze e Lettere. 7 Agosto, 1866. Moscow. Bulletin de la Société Impériale des Naturalistes. Nos. 3&4. 1866. R. Hermann.—Ueber die Verbindungen der Sauren des Ilmeniums mit Natron und Kali, 307. K, y. Eichwald.—Beitrag zur Geschichte der Geognosie und Pale- ontologie in Russland, 463. A. von Volborth.—Die angeblichen Homocrinen der Lethea rossica, 541, Rt. Hermann.—Ueber die Zusammensetzung des Imenorutils, 551. Munich. Abhandlungen der kéniglich-bayerischen Akademie der Wissenschaften. Mathematisch-physikalische Classe. Band x. Abth. 1. 1866. . Sitzungsberichte der konigl.-bayer. Akademie der Wissen- schaften. 1867,1. Heft 4. Frischmann.—Ueber die Zwillinge des Chrysoberylls, 429 (plate). 1867, ii. Heft 1. Buchner.—Neue chemische Untersuchung des Mineralwassers zu Neumarkt in der Oberpfalz, 125. Giimbel— Weitere Mittheilungen tiber das Vorkommen von Phos- phorsaure in den Schichtgesteinen Bayerns, 147. New Haven. Transactions of the Connecticut Academy of Arts and Sciences. Vol.i. Part 1. 1866. New York. Annals of the Lyceum of Natural History. Vol. vii. Nos, 11-14. 1866. 72 DONATIONS. Palzontographical Society. Monographs. Vol. xx. Issued for 1866. (Plates. ) P. Martin Duncan.—British Fossil Corals. Second Series. Part vi. No. 1. Corals from the Zones of Ammonites planorbis and Ammo- nites angulatus in the Liassic Formation (plates). J. W. Salter.—British*Trilobites. Part iv. (plates). T. Davidson.—British Fossil Brachiopoda. Part vii. No. 11 (plates). John Phillips.—British Belemnitidz (plates). Paris. Annales des Mines. Sixth Series. Vol. x. 1866. Bulletin de la Société Géologique de France. Deuxieme Série. Vol. xxx. 1864-65. 1867. Réunion extraordinaire 4 Cherbourg, 569, . Comptes Rendus des Séances de l’Académie des Sciences. Table des Maticres du tome xin. Juillet 4 Décembre 1866. Faudel.—Sur la découverte d’ossements humains fossiles dans le lehm alpin de la vallée du Rhin, 689. Chevreul.—Une méthode pour détérminer la proportion de matiére animale restant dans les os fossiles, 691. De Lura—Un gisement de phosphate de chaux découvert dans V’Estramadure, 220. Sidot.—Les propriétés de la blende hexagonale, 188. Elie de Beaumont.—Les phénoménes éruptifs de l’Italie méridionale, 77, 146. Sainte-Claire Deville.—La sucession des phénoménes eruptifs dans le cratére supérieur de Vésuye, aprés l’éruption du ducembre 1861, 237 Mauget.—Méme sujet, 97. De Cigalla.—Les phénoménes éruptifs de la baie de Santorin, 47, 48, 611, 831. Delenda.—Meéme sujet, 431, 732, 833, 954. De Cigalla.—Les résultats de quelques analyses faites sur des matiéres. volcaniques, 833. R. de Luna.—Des cristaux d’apatite de Jumilla, 220. Méne.—Analyse du minerai de cuivre de Corse, 53. Garrigou.—Etudes géologiques sur les eaux sulfureuses d’Ax, 508. Fischer.—Le Ziphius trouvé & Arcachon, 271. D’Archiac.—Un Reptile fossile trouvé dans les schists bitumineux de Meuse, 340. De Tchihatcheffi—Asie Mineure, 821. Elie de Beaumont.—Explication du Tableau des données numériques qui fixent, sur la surface de la France, et des contrées limitrophes, les points ot se coupent mutuellement 29 cercles du réseau penta- gonal, 29, 70, 105. D’Archiac.—Géologie et Paléontologie, 745. De Rouville.—La constitution géologique des terrains situés aux environs de Saint-Chinian, 637. Leymerie.—L’age du systé ne d’argiles rouges et de calcaire compacte entre Bize et Saint-Chinian, 1069. Hébert.—La craie dans le nord du bassin de Paris, 308. Domeyko.—Les séléniures provenant des mines de Cacheuta, 1064. Campenema.—La décomposition des roches du Brésil, 357. De Caligni.—Considérations nouvelles sur les mouvements des ma- tiéres souterraines en fusion, étudiés dans leurs rapports avec le mouvement varié des liquides, en tenant compte de laznouyvelle théorie de la chaleur, 512, DONATIONS. io Paris. Comptes Rendus des Séances de l’Acadamie des Sciences. Table des Mati¢res du tome Ixiii, (continued). De Caligni—Réponse 4 l’une des objections faites contre ’hypothése du feu central, 551. ' a Ae Texier.—Tremblements de terre dans les départements du Cher et de la Niévre, 650. Vaillant.—Un aérolithe trouvé au Mexique, 745. Pisani.—Un spinelle noir de la Haute-Loire, 49. Becquerel.—La phosphorescence de la blende hexagonale, 142. Husson.—Complément addressé 4 sa Note du mai 1866 sur l’ancienneté de Vhomme, 101. Nouvelles recherches dans les cavernes & ossements des envi- rons de Toul, 891. De Cigalla.—La découverte de sépultures anciennes dans lune des iles de la baie de Santorin, 642. . Nouveaux détails sur les monuments anciens découverts dans cette ile, 831. Delenda.—La découverte de constructions anciennes sous les couches supérieures des produits voleaniques de Santorin, 954, Simonin.—Des instruments de lage de pierre trouvés dans l’Améri- que centrale, 894. Damour.—La composition des haches en pierre trouvées dans les monuments celtiques et chez les tribus sauvages, 1058, Pisani.—Un spinelle noir de la Haute-Loire, 49. Chevreul.—Remarques concernant certains phosphates de chaux d’Espagne, 400. ——, ——. Deuxiéme Semestre 1867. Tomelxy. Nos.1& 2. —. Nouvelles Archives du Muséum d’Histoire Naturelle. Vol. i. 1865. —. ——. Voli. 1866. Wol..1. Parts, b. & 2.2) 1867. Philadelphia. Proceedings of the American Philosophical Society. vex. No. 76. 1866. Hayden.—Short Visit to the Pipestone Quarry, 274. Extensive Chalk-deposit on the Missouri River, 277. —. Geology of the Missouri valley, 292. Photographic Journal. Vol.xii. Nos.183-185. July to September 1867. Quarterly Journal of Microscopical Science. New Series. No. 27. July 1867. W. U. Whitney.—Fossil Cetacean Teeth, 62. Quarterly Journal of Science. Vol.iv. No. 15. July 1867. Mr. Jukes and the Geological Society, 329. Chronicles of Science. Quekett Microscopical Club. Second Report. July 1867. Royal Geographical Society. Proceedings. Vol. xi. Nos. 3 & 4. . Journal, Vol. xxxvi. 74 DONATIONS, Royal Horticultural Society. Transactions. New Series. Vol. i. No. 8. April to July 1867. Royal Society.. Proceedings. Vol. xvi. No. 94. 1867. St. Petersburg. Bulletin de Académie Impériale des Sciences. Volvx. 1866: H. Abich.—Géologie du Caucase, 21. J. F, Brandt.—Les caractéres distinctifs du Mammouth, 93 (plate). Pusyrewsli.—Lozoon canadense dans les calcaires de Hopunwara en Finlande, 151. K. E. de Baer.—La découverte d’un mammouth complet, dans le terrain gelé de Sibérie, 250 (plate). J. F. Brandt.—Quelques mots additionnels au mémoire sur Vhistoire naturelle du mammouth, 561. — Ktudes zoographiques et paléontologiques, 502. K. E. de Baer.—Sur V’expédition envoyée par lAcadémie pour la recherche d’un mammouth, 513 (plate). Vol, x.” NGS. bg 2)” [so0=e7- G. v. Helmersen.—Le terrain houiller de l’Oural, 28. N. Kokcharof.—Notices minéralogiques, 75. Schmidt.—Expédition pour la découverte d’un mammouth, 80. G. v. Helmersen.—Les essais de forage, faits dans la presqu’ile de Samara pour la recherche de la houille; les sources de naphta et les voleans de boue, 4 Kertch et 4 Taman, 158 (plate). _ A. Goebel.—Les aérolithes du Musée Minéralogique de Académie, 222. Revue des aérolithes qui se trouvent dans divers musées et collections 4 St. Pétersbourg, 282. Mémoires de Académie Impériale des Sciences. 7° Série. Vol. x. Nos. 3-15. 1866. | Smithsonian Miscellaneous Collections. Vol. vi. 1867. Society of Arts. Journal. Vol. xv. Nos. 763-775. July to Sep- tember 1867. Notices of Meetings of Scientific Societies, &c. Rock-salt, 15. . Stuttgart. Jahreshefte des Vereins fiir vaterlindische Naturkunde in Wirttemberg. Vol. xxi. Heft 2. 1866. M. Bauer.—Die Brauneisensteingange bei Neuenbiirg, 168. V. Fehling.—Analyse der Thermen von Wildbad, 129. —. Analyse der Quellen in Liebenzell, 147. ——. Analyse der Teinacher Mineralquellen, 159. Vol. xxiii. Heft 1. 1867. O. Fraas.—Erfunde an der Schussenquelle, 49 (plate). O. Fraas.—Dyoplax arenaceus, ein neuer Keuper-Saurier, 108 (plate). G. Werner.—Ueber die Varietaten des Kalkspaths in Wurttemberg, 113 (plate). Trinidad, Proceedings of the Scientific Association of. Part II. June 1867. R. J. L. Guppy.—Petroleum and Naphtha (abstract), 138. DONATIONS. 75 “Turin. Atti della R. Accademia delle Scienze. Vol. i, Parts 3-7. 1866. - Gastaldii—Relazione intorno ad una Memoria del Sig. Ramorino, intitolata “Sopra le Caverne di Liguria, &c.,” 279. Vogt.—Sopra alcuni Cranii umani trovati in Italia, 296. Striiver.—Minerali dei graniti di Baveno e di Montorfano, 395. Gastaldi—Nuove osservazioni sulla origine dei bacini lacustri, 398. Sulla esistenza del Serpentino in posto nelle colline del Mon- ferrato, 464. Sobrero.—Idraulicita della Giobertite, 563. Vol. ii. Parts 1-3. 1867. Sismonda’s ‘Memoria sulle rocce antracitifere delle Alpi,’ noticed, 17. Sella.—Sulla memoria intitolata “Studi sulla Mineralogia italiana,” del sig. G. Striiver, 41. Sobrero.—Idraulicita della Giobertite, 141. —. Della porcellana magnesiaca di Vinovo, 221. Victoria. Reports of the Mining Surveyors and Registrars. January to December 1866. . Royal Society. Transactions and Proceedings. Vol. viii. Part 1. 1867. . Thomas Harrison.—Geological Trip over the Coal-basin of New South Wales, 1. C. Wilkinson.—Theory of the Formation of Gold Nuggets in Drift, 11. McCoy.—Discovery of Enaliosauria and other Cretaceous Fossils in Australia, 41. J. EK. Tennison Woods.—Glacial Period in Australia, 43. Vienna. Jahrbuch der kaiserlich-kéniglichen geologischen Reichs- anstalt. Vol. xvii. No.1. January, February, and March 1867. vy. Hauer.—Geologische Uebersichtskarte der dsterreichischen Mo- narchie. Nach den Aufnahmen der k.-k. geologischen Reichs- anstalt, 1. Zepharovich.—Fluorit aus der Gams bei Hieflau in Steiermark, 21. G. L. Mayr.—Vorlaufige Studien iiber die Radoboj-Formiciden, in der Sammlung der k.-k. geologischen Reichsanstalt, 46 (plate). B. Roha.—Der Kohlen- und Hisenwerkscomplex Anina-Stierdorf im Banat, 63 (plate). D. Stur.—Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Flora des Siisswasserqtiarzes der Congerien- und Cerithien-Schichten im Wiener und ungarischen Becken, 77 (8 plates). Vol. xvii. No, 2. April, May, and June 1867: W. Helmacker.—Mineralspecies, welche in der Rossitz-Oslawaner _ Steinkohlenformation vorkommen, 195, , Riicker.—Die Mieser Bergbauverhaltnisse im Allgemeinen, nebst spe- cieller Beschreibung der Frischeliickzeche, 211. J. Bockh.—Die geologischen Verhiiltnisse des Biick-Gebirges und der anerenzenden Vorberge, 225, G. Stache.—Die Eocen-Gebiete in Inner-Krain und Istrien. 3. Folge, Nr. viii. Die Eocenstriche der Quarnerischen Inseln, 243 (plate). Ellenberger.—Das Petroleum-Terrain Westgaliziens, 291. I’, Peters. —Das Halitheriumskelet von Hainburg, 309 (plate). ea . 76 DONATIONS. Vienna. Kaiserliche Akademie der Wissenschaften. Anzeiger. Jahre, 1867. Nos. 18-21. C. Laube.—Ein Beitrag zur Kenntniss der Echinodermen des vicen- tinischen Tertiargebietes, 154. G. Tschermak.—Ueberdas Auftreten des Olivins in den Felsmassen, 161. V. v. Zepharovich.—Die Resultate der chemisch-mineralogischen Untersuchungen, 169. ae racer fossilen Anthozoen der Schichten yon Castelgomberto, 174, W.v. Haidinger.—Meteoriten des k.-k. Hof-Mineralien-Cabinetes,173. Kaiserlich-konigliche geologische Reichsanstalt. Verhand- lungen. Jahrg. 1867. Nos. 11 & 12. J. Wozniakowski.—Reihenfolge der Congerienschichten bei Gaya in Mahren, 254. A. Pichler.—Die erzftthrenden Kalke von Hopfgarten bis Schwaz, 234, F, Posepny.—Ein neues Schwefelyorkommen an der Cicera bei Verespatak, 237. K, M. Paul_—Umegegend von Podbjel in der Arva, 238. E. vy. Mojsisovics.—Umgegend von Lehotaund Borove in der Arya,239, K. M. Paul_—Die Karpathensandsteine und Klippenkalke zwischen der Arva Magura und dem Arvaflusse, 240, F’. Foetterle—Das Murany’er Gebirge, 242. G. Stache.—Das Gebiet der schwarzen und weissen Waag, 243. H. Wolf.—Umgegend yon Tokaj, 243. J. Krejci—Gliederung der Kreidegebilde in Bohmen, 251. Fr. Weinek.—Markasit nach Eisenglanz, 252. K. Reissacher.—Der Johannesbrunn bei Gleichenberg, 252. F. Posepny.—Studien aus den Salinenterrains Siebenbtrgens, 252. R.v. Haner.— Wasser derSpringtherme auf der Margarethen Insel, 252. W. Schlonbach.—Tithonische Fauna in Spanien, 254. E. v. Mojsisovics.—Die tithonischen Klippen bei Paloesa, 255, F, y. Andrian.—Umgebung von Dobschaw, 257. E. v. Mojsisovics.—Der Pisanaquarzit, 258. ——. Umgebungen von Lucsky und Siebnitz, 259, D. Stur.—Gault in dem Karpathen u. s. w., 260. H. Wolf.—Hegyallja. Kohlenbergbau bei Diosgyoér, 262. F. Foetterle.—Oestlicher Theil des Djumbir, 265. R. Pfeiffer—Umgebung von Zlatna, Pohorella und Helpa, 264. D. Stur.—Das Thal von Revuca, 264. G. Stache.—Umgebungen von Geib und Pribilina, 265. K. M. Paul.—Zazriva in der Arva und Klein Kriwan, 266. War-Office Library. Index to Articles in Periodical Publications. Nos. 7 & 8. July and August 1867. Warwickshire Natural History and Archeological Society. Thirty- first Annual Report. April 1867. Warwickshire Naturalists’ and Archeologists’ Field-club. Proceed- ings. 1866. P. B. Brodie.—Drift in part of Warwickshire, 14 (plate). ——. Fossiliferous beds in Keuper of Warwickshire, 33. Zoological Society of London. Proceedings. January to June and June to December 1866. ——. Transactions. Vol. vi. Parts 1-3. 1866-67. ~I ~I DONATIONS, IT, PERIODICALS PURCHASED FOR THE LIBRARY. Annals and Magazine of Natural History. Third Series. Vol. xx. Nos. 115-117. July to September 1867. H. G. Seeley.—On the Potton Sands, 23. W. B. Carpenter.—Shell-structure of Spurifer cuspidatus and of certain allied Sporiferide, 68. N. Moore.—Megaceros Hibernicus in the Cambridgeshire Fens, 77. Leonhard und Geinitz’s Neues Jahrbuch fiir Mineralogie, Geologie, und Paleontologie. Jahrgang 1867. Hefte 4 & 5, C. Fuchs.—Vulcanischen Erscheinungen im Jahre 1866, 385. E. Stohr.—Pyropissit- Vorkommen in dem Braunkohlen, 403 (plate). A. Kenngott.—Alkalische Reaction einiger Minerale, 429. H. Credner.—Beschreibung einiger paragenetisch-interessanter Gold- Vorkommen in Georgia, N.-Amerika, 442. A. Streng.—Diorite und Granite des Kyffhauser Gebirges, 513. A. Stelzner.—Die Bildung und die spateren Veranderungen des Faxe- kalkes, 545 (plate). E. Schmidt.—Die kleineren organischen Formen des Zechsteinkalkes von Selters in der Wetterau, 576 (plate). LInstitut. 17° Section. 35° Année. Nos. 1748-1752. Notices of Meetings of Scientific Societies, &c. Ch. Sainte-Claire Deville—Hruption sous-marine prés de Vile de Terceire, 209. Existence de surfaces polies, moutonnées et striées sur le versant occi- dental de la Sierra Nevada, 234. Peters.—Tremblement de terre, 248. Reuss.—Crustacés de calcaire du trias inférieur d’Aussee, 248. Paleontographica: herausgegeben yon Dr. Dunker. Vol. xvi. Lief. 3. July 1867. Dr. Anthon Dohrn.—Zur Kenntniss der Insecten in den Primirfor- mationen, 129 (plate). Dr. Emil Selenka.—Die fossilen Krokodilien des Kimmeridge von Hannover, 137 (2 plates). A. yon Koenen.—Das marine Mitteloligociin Norddeutschlands und seine Mollusken-Fauna, 145 (4 plates). ——: herausgegeben von Hermann yon Meyer. Vol. xv. Lief. 5. July 1867. Hi. von Meyer.—Ueber fossile Hier und Federn, 223 (8 plates). . Amphicyon? mit krankem Kiefer, aus dem Tertiaér-Kalk von Flrésheim, 253 (1 plate). Psephoderma Anglicum aus dem Bone-bed in England, 261 (plate). —. Saurier aus dem Muschelkalke von Helgoland, 265 (plate). Paris. Annales des Sciences Naturelles. Zoologie et Paléontologie, 5° Série. Vol. vii. Nos. 2&3. February and March 1867. A. Gaudry.—La faune dont les restes ont été enfouis 4 Pikermi, 65. F, Schmidt.—Sur le Mammouth découvert par un Samoyéde dans la baie du Tos, prés du golte de l’Obi, 82. Whitney.—La découverte d’un crane humain enfoui dans un dépdt volcanique en Californie, 122. 73 DONATIONS. Paris. Annales des Sciences Naturelles. Zoologie et Paléontologie. 5° Serie. Vol. yi. Nos. 2 & 3 (continued). Scheurer-Kestner.—Recherches chimiques sur les ossements trouvés dans le Lehm d’Eguisheim, 165 Cotteau.—Considérations générales sur les Echinides réguliers du terrain crétacé de France, 189. ——. Journal de Conchyliologie. 3°Série. Vol. vii, No.3, 1867. O, Semper.—Description de deux espéces fossiles du genre Neritina, 322 (plate), Ill. GEOLOGICAL AND MISCELLANEOUS BOOKS, Names of Donors in Italics. Archiac, A. d’. Explication d’un Profil Géologique de l Angleterre. 1867. are ——. Géologie et Paleantalasic: 1866. Baily, W. H. Figures of Characteristic British Fossils: with de- seriptive remarks. Part 1. Cambrian and Lower Silurian. 1867. Barrande, J. Céphalopodes Siluriens de la Bohéme. Introduction. 186 ——. Ptéropodes Siluriens de la Bohéme. Introduction. 1867. Systéme Silurien du Centre de la Bohéme. 1*¢ Partie; Re- cherches Paléontologiques. Vol..ii. Classe des Mollusques. Ordre des Céphalopodes. Texte. 1867. Vol. iii. Classe des Mollusques. Ordre des Ptéropodes. 1867. Bischoff, T. L. W. Ueber die Brauchbarkeit der in verschiedenen europaischen Staaten veroffentlichten Resultate des Recrutirungs- Geschiftes. 1867. Bischof, G. Lehrbuch der chemischen und physikalischen Geologie. Vols.2&3. 1864. Blanford, W. T. Note on the Geology of the neighbourhood of Lynyan and Runneekote, North-west of Kotree, in Sind. 1867. On the Geology of a portion of Cutch. 1867. Boucher de Perthes. Des Idées Innées: de la Mémoire, et de l’In- stinct. 1867. Carpenter, W. B. On the Shell-structure of Spirifer cuspidatus and of certain allied Spiriferide, 1867. Coleman, L. The Great Crevasse of the Jordan and of the Red Sea. 1867. eae DONATIONS. 79 “Oosmopolite.” Les Mines d’Or de la Nouyelle Ecosse, 4° édition, 1867. Crawford, J. Coutts, Essay on the Geology of the North Island of New Zealand. 1865. D Achiardi, A. Coralli Fossili del terreno nummulitico delle Alpi Venete, 1867, D’alcune caverne e brecce ossifere dei monti Pisani. 1867. Della Grotta all’ onde sul Monte Matanna (Alpi Apuane) esplorata del Dottore Carlo Regnoli, 1867. Danube. Commission Européenne du Danube: Mémoire sur les travaux d’amélioration exécutés aux embouchures du Danube par la Commission Européenne instituée en vertu de Varticle 16 du traité de Paris du 30 Mars 1856, Accompagné d’un Atlas de 40 planches. 1867. From the Secretary of State for Foreign Affairs. Duncan, P. Martin. A Monograph of the British Fossil Corals. Second Series. Part IV. No.1. Corals from the Zones of Ammo- nites planorbis and Ammonites angulatus in the Liassic Formation. 1867. Eichwald, E. von. Beitrag zur Geschichte der Geognosie und Pale- ontologie in Russland. 1866. . Die Rhytina borealis und der Homocrinus dipentas in der ‘Lethea Rossica.’?’ 1866. Hinige Bemerkungen iiber die geognostischen Karten des europiischen Russlands. 1865. —. Ueber die Neocomschichten Russlands. 1866. Furman, LE. St. John. Descriptive Report of a Plot of Land known as the “Salsa di Querzola” in the commune of Viano, Province of Reggio (Emilia), Northern Italy. 1867. Favre, A. Note sur le terrain triasique de la Savoie, suivie d’une lettre de M. Ch. Lory sur le méme sujet. 1867. Rapport sur les travaux de la Société de Physique et d’His- toire Naturelle de Genéve de Juin 1866 4 Mai 1867. 1867. Garrigou, F. La vérité sur les objets de l’age de la pierre polie des cavernes de Tarascon (Ariége) exposés sous le nom de M, Filhol (pére). 1867. | Gaudry, A. Animaux fossiles et Géologie de l’Attique d’aprés les recherches faites en 1855-56 et en 1860 sous les auspices de VAcadémie des Sciences, Livraisons 17 et 18, 1867.. Grooss, A. Geologische Specialkarte des Grossherzogthums Hessen und der angrenzenden Landesgebiete, Section Mainz, geologisch bearbeitet. 1867. rom the Middle-Rhine Geological Society. 80 DONATIONS. Gimbel, C. W. Kurze Notiz tiber die Gliederung der sichsischen und bayerischen oberen Kreideschichten. 1867. Haidinger, W. Die Meteoriten des k.-k. Hof-Mineralien-Cabinetes am 1. Juli 1867. Haver, F. von. Geologische Uebersichtskarte der Oesterreichischen Monarchie nach den Aufnahmen der k.-k. geologischen Reichsan- stalt. Blatt Nr. V. Westliche Alpenlinder. 1867. Hébert, E. Observations sur les calcaires & Terebratula diphya du Dauphiné et en particulier sur les fossiles des calcaires de la Porte- de-France (Grenoble). 1866. Sur les calcaires a Terebratula diphya de la Porte-de-France, ai Grenoble. 1867. . Deuxiéme note sur les caleaires 4 Terebratula diphya de la Porte-de-France. 1867. —. le terrain crétacé des Pyrénées. 1867. India. Catalogue of the organic remains belonging to the Cepha- lopoda in the Museum of the Geological Survey of India, Calcutta. 1866. From Dr. T. Oldham, F.RWS., F.GS. Catalogue of the Meteorites in the Museum of the Geological Survey of India, Calcutta. 1866. From Dr. T. Oldham, F.BS., FGS. Karrer, F. Zur Foraminiferenfauna in Oesterreich. 1867. Kokscharow, N.v. Materialien zur Mineralogie Russlands. Vol. v. Part 1. Text and Plates. 1867. Lindstrom, G. Om Trias- och Juraforsteningar fran Spetsbergen. 1865. Ludwig, R. Geologische Specialkarte des Grossherzogthums Hessen und der angrenzenden Landesgebiete. Section Alzey, geologisch bearbeitet. 1866. From the Middle-Rhine Geological Society. ——. Geologische Skizze des Grossherzogthums Hessen. 1867. From the Middle-Rhine Geological Socrety. Maestri, P. Rapport soumis 4 la junte organisatrice sur le pro- eramme de la VI" session du Congrés International de Statis- tique. 1867. Merian, P. Ueber die paliontologische Bestimmung der Forma- tionen. 1866 Moesch, C. Geologische Beschreibung des Aargauer-Jura und der nordlichen Gebiete des Kantons Zisrich. 1867. Murchison, R. I. Address at the anniversary meeting of the Royal Geographical Society, 27th May, 1867. i | DONATIONS, 81 Newberry, J. S. Description of Fossil Plants from the Chinese Coal- bearing Rocks. 1866. Nicholas, T. On the desirableness of a Section for Physical Science in connexion with the national Kisteddfod. 1866. Packard, A. S., jun. Observations on the Glacial Phenomena of Labrador and Maine, with a view of the recent Invertebrate Fauna of Labrador. 1867. Perrey, A. Documents sur les Tremblements de Terre et les phéno- meénes volcaniques des iles Aleutiennes, de la péninsule d’Aljaska et de la cote N.O. ’Amérique. 1866. Note sur les Tremblements de Terre en 1863, avec supplé- ments pour les années antérieures, de 1843 a 1862. 1865. Note sur les Tremblements de Terre en 1864, avec supplé- ments pour les années antérieures, de 1843 4 1863. 1866. Poli, B. Del lavoro messo a capitale e delle sua applicazione agli scienziati e letterati italiani. 1865. . Sull insegnamento dell’ economia politica o sociale in Inghil- terra. 1862. Report. Report of the Secretary of War, with accompanying papers. 1866. rom the Secretary of War of the United States. Reuss, A. EH. Ueber einige Bryozoen aus dem deutschen Unteroli- gocin. 1867. . Ueber einige Crustaceenreste aus der alpinen Trias Oester- reichs. 1867. Rose, G. Beschreibung und eintheilung der Meteoriten auf Grund der Sammlung im mineralogischen Museum zu Berlin. 1864. Sauvage, E.,and E.-7. Hamy. Fitude sur les Terrains Quaternaires du Boulonnais, et sur les débris d’industrie humaine quw’ils renfer- ment. 1866. Sauvage, E. Etude sur le Terrain Quaternaire de Blandecques (Pas- de-Calais). 1865. Tate, G. The Geology of the district traversed by the Roman Wall. 1867. Winkler, T. C. Musée Teyler. Catalogue systématique de la Col- lection Paléontologique. 6° Livraison. 1867. Zigno, A. de. Flora fossilis formationis Oolithice. Puntata 11. ——. Flora fossilis formationis Oolithice. Puntata iv. ° VOL. XXIV.— PART I. G . ¥ Taal v5 Freya rl Le Jf) meds > - 5) ee ‘ ‘ ’ 2 ,) ef { ' _ » = ns} , \ ant Ps 4 * te . , j { , es . pe pF + * erty 4 Pree gat ee ee ee ee ok oe Ae themed nt Lid vented BeLLBLOT artis ba! i hielo) hahha QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. DrcEMBER 18, 1867. T. Jones, Esq., 13 Dundas Terrace, Hampstead; Martin Crofton Morrison, Esq., late H.M. Consul in China; James Wood Mason, Esq., Queen’s College, Oxford; Marriott Ogle Tarbotton, Esq., 103 Victoria Street, Westminster; and the Rev. Thomas Nicholson, - M.A., Ph.D., 3 Craven Street, Strand, were elected Fellows. The following communications were read :— 1. On the ParatLet Roaps of Gren Roy, By Sir Jouw Luszocx, Bart., F.R.S., F.G.S., Pres. Ent. Soc. Dorine the course of last autumn I had an opportunity of visiting the celebrated Parallel Roads of Glen Roy, and, having been thereby led to study the various memoirs which have been written on this interesting subject, I have been brought to the conclusion that the explanation given originally by Macculloch, as to the manner in which the roads were produced, is not the correct one, although it has been adopted by almost every one who has subsequently dis- cussed their origin. I do not propose to reopen the discussion of the causes owing to which the valley was filled with water, but, taking for granted that these “‘ roads”’ or “‘ shelves” represent water-levels, to consider the manner in which they have been formed. This is indeed a minor point ; but I think I need not apologize to the Society for ii attempt VOL. XXIV.—PART I. 84 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. [ Dee. 18; to obtain a clearer and more definite insight even into one of the lesser operations of nature. JI will therefore first describe the roads briefly, and only so far as is necessary for my purpose, doing so, moreover, almost entirely in the words of Macculloch, Darwin, Lyell, &c.; secondly, I will give the explanations of earlier writers ; and lastly I will point out what I believe to have been the true modus operand. The parallel roads or shelves are three in number on each side of the valley; the corresponding ones on the opposite sides are exactly at the same level; and all are perfectly horizontal. So regular, indeed, are they that they irresistibly remind one of lines ruled in a copybook, however incongruous and. farfetched such an idea may be. The sides of Glen Roy are steep and have an equable slope. ‘‘ The natural*rock,” says Macculloch, “is but rarely seen”*; and Mr. Darwin observes that “the shelves entirely disappear where cross- ing any part of the mountains in which the base-rock is exposed” f. The loose materials of which the slope is formed “ have,” in the words of Macculloch, “ evidently descended from the hill above.” That this is their origin, and that they are not transported materials, is plain, since they are not rounded, and since they exactly resemble the natural rock, which is of a remarkable character, consisting of mica slate traversed by numerous veins of red granite—a rock which _is limited to the upper part of the glen, and is not found in the neighbouring hills t. “‘The parallel roads, shelves, or lines, as they have been indiffer- ently called, are most plainly developed in Glen Roy. They extend in lines, absolutely horizontal, along the ‘steep grassy sides of the mountains, which are covered with a mantle, unusually thick, of slightly argillaceous alluvium. They consist of narrow terraces, which, however, are never quite flat, like artificial ones, but gently slope towards* the valley, with an average breadth of about sixty feet Se . “Tn general,” says Macculloch, “sixty feet may be assumed as an average breadth; by far the greatest portion of all the lines will be found to conform to this measurement” ||. . . . . “The extreme breadth may safely be taken at seventy feet, or a little more; and their most general one lies between that and fifty. As in no instance that I have remarked do they exceed the former, so they very rarely indeed fall short of the latter dimension” @]. “On the slope of a brown hill in Glen Fintec” (he says elsewhere)** ‘they are particularly worthy of remark on account of their con- tinuity, preservation, and the almost absolute equality of their dimensions, not only through the course of each individual line, but respectively to each other.” This uniformity of width is a remark- able feature of the shelves, which has struck most observers, but of * Geol. Trans., Ser. 1, vol. iv. p. 320. t Phil. Trans, 1839, p. 40. { Maceulloch, 7. c. p. 320. § Darwin, /. c. p. 39. || Loe. cit. p. 322. q| Lc. p. 337. xx LD. c. p. 328. 1867. | LUBBOCK—PARALLEL ROADS OF GLEN ROY. 85 which no explanation has yet been afforded. In those places, how- ever, where the roads are narrower than usual, their inclination is also more considerable *. The shelves ‘“ contain fewer well-rounded pebbles at the greater heights than would be expected on any theory of their origin” f. For several miles “ these three lines pass along both sides of Glenroy with scarcely any interruption” ¢. “The lines are not grooves” §; they resemble sections of parallel layers applied in succession to the face of the hill” ||. This is a point of great importance. “In only one instance,” says Maccul- loch, “is there a slope resembling a superior talus, while in no instance did I perceive the marks of an inferior one. The true relation of the shelves to the hill is shown in the accom- panying diagram, which was given by Dr. Macculloch, and has Fig. 1.—Section of the Parallel Roads of Glen Roy, after = Macculloch. a 6, present slope. been accepted and copied by Mr. Darwin, Mr. Chambers, and Sir C. Lyell. It will be observed that the general slope of the hill is the same above and below the road. In fact there are but two slopes, one that of the hill, the other that of the roads. Both vary somewhat in different parts of the glen, preserving, however, about the same ratio to one another. Finally, the lines “entirely disappear when crossing any part which is gently inclined ” 4. * Macculloch, p. 320. + Darwin, p. 41. { Chambers, ‘Ancient Sea Margins, p. 97; Darwin, p. 75. . oe § Jamieson, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xix. p. 233. || Macculloch, p. 337. : { Darwin, p. 40. H 2 86 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. [Dec. 18, IT am prepared to accept the substantial accuracy of the above woodcut, with one important alteration. It is sufficiently obvious that if “a” is the present summit of the hill, the old one must have been somewhat higher, say at a’, and the original slope con- sequently steeper than a 6. As regards the facts, then, we have a substantial agreement ; and they may be summed up as follows :— Ist. The side of the hill is covered with rubbish derived from the weathering of the rocks. 2nd. The roads are not excavations in, nor embankments on, the side of the hill, but, in the words of Macculloch, resemble stairs, or sections of parallel layers applied in succession to the face of the 3rd. The horizontal roads do not appear when the solid rock appears, nor when the slope is exceptionally flat. 4th. Maceulloch only saw one case in which there was a superior talus, and never found any trace of an inferior one. 5th. The stones on the road are very little rounded. 6th. The roads are quite continuous, except under the cireum- stances named abeve, or where a rivulet runs down the side of the glen. 7th. The roads slope towards the valley. 8th. The roads are very equal in size. Not only is this the case with each road during its whole course, but it is also true of them as regards one another. . 9th. When, however, they are narrower they are also steeper than usual. The true explanation of the origin of the roads must be consistent with all these conditions. I now proceed to consider the various explanations which have been suggested. It is not, indeed, necessary to consider the theory which regarded them as literally roads made of old by Fingal and his brother heroes—nor the more prosaic but scarcely less preposterous one, that they were made for hunting-purposes by the early kings of Seotland. 2 Taking the principal authors who have written on the subject in ehronological order, we commence with Dr. Macculloch, who thus explains how in his opinion the “ roads” were formed. «